Marcus Chapter 23.
“It looks as if Makayla intends giving you to Marcus as a wedding gift.”
“It is starting to look that way, Oscar. How do you feel about that?”
It was four o’clock in the morning. Oscar and Irene were going to bed after discussing old times with Don and Maria while getting to know Makayla and Suzi better. Maria had left them and had gone to bed around one o’clock. Before she left she made a point of giving Oscar a long hard kiss stating how much she missed spending time with him then wandered off leaving everyone with their mouths open. This had opened up things for both Makayla and Suzi to become more ‘friendly’ with Oscar to Irene’s distress. Oscar had enjoyed the attention but didn’t respond, something that Irene appreciated.
“It turns me on of course but it also worries me. I believe that Isy will reinstate Marcus to his rightful place as CEO of the company shortly which means he will be coming back to Barcelona, back to where we live.”
“You don’t trust me?”
“I trust you but I also know that you have weaknesses. Makayla may not know it but she is likely to open up Pandora’s Box.”
“As I said, you don’t trust me.”
“I trust you as much as you trust yourself. I can’t trust you more than that.”
“So you’re saying that I am weak?”
“No, not at all, I’m saying you are a beautiful woman. You are emotional. You like to give but you enjoy receiving just as much. That is why I love you so much. If you were an unemotional, heartless uncaring, weak individual, I wouldn’t love you as much as I do but then you wouldn’t be interested in Marcus and what he has to offer you. Your strengths are also your weaknesses. I saw the excitement on your face in the car when Makayla manipulated the conversation to divulge what she had planned for you.”
“Is that what you think she was doing?”
“Yes, she is very smart. She was trying to find out if I approved of Marcus having sex with you. She has chosen you as her sacrifice to Marcus as her wedding present to him. I suspect that she has not given herself to him yet because she thinks she will have trouble handling him.”
“That should not surprise you. I always had trouble handling him and I had already been through childbirth twice. She also seemed to want you to be there with her. I think she wants you while she watches me with Marcus?”
“Yes, that is why I insisted on Suzi being with me, to throw her plans into chaos until I have time to discuss it with you. How do you feel about that?”
“I’m excited about having the opportunity to have sex with Marcus again, very excited but as yet I haven’t had time to digest the idea. Once I have it straight in my head I’ll talk to you about it.”
“So you will agree then. Okay, but I was actually asking you how you feel about me having sex with Suzi and Makayla.”
“It is only fair that if I get Marcus that you get Makayla.”
“That’s avoiding the question, Irene. I want a truthful answer, not avoidance.”
“It upsets me but I can accept it if I get what I want.”
“What about Suzi?”
“Oh fuck you are really stretching the rubber band there. She is so young and beautiful and she is very attracted to you. It worries me. Which would you prefer?”
“I would prefer Suzi, of course.”
“Why?”
“You are asking me why I would prefer an honest, innocent, caring woman to a sneaky, conniving, manipulating one. Come on, Irene you know me better than that.”
“Makayla is very beautiful. You said so at the airport before you even met her.”
“Yes I saw her well-groomed exterior initially. The interior is the part that worries me especially the interior of that conniving brain.”
“Okay, so I will say no if Marcus tries to seduce me then.”
“Okay, if you are that opposed to me having sex with Suzi then the discussion is over.”
“That is not what I meant.”
“What did you mean then?”
“What I was saying is that if you are repulsed by my being with Marcus then I will refuse him.”
“How did the discussion get to that point? I didn’t say that I was repulsed by your wanting to have sex with Marcus. I know and understand why you want to have sex with Marcus again. I said that Makayla has done herself an injustice with her manipulating and conniving rather than laying out her plan on the table for us to consider. I asked her straight out and she said no but immediately indicated the opposite. Dishonesty appears to be her trademark.”
“She would like it to happen but she only wants to create the environment for it to happen. You’re a man. You wouldn’t understand the romantic opportunity that can lead to love and great sexual experiences. She doesn’t want to organize for us to have sex, she just wants to create an environment where it might happen and then watch and enjoy what happens.”
“So you are telling me that she is not manipulating us then?”
“Yes, to an extent she is manipulating but that manipulation is only to bring us together into the right atmosphere. The result of that will probably lead to sex but she is not telling me or Marcus that we should or can have sex. That is the choice that we might or might not make depending on how romantic the environment that she creates is. Can’t you see that? She sees herself as a potential love maker. The present that she offers to Marcus is to once more enjoy sex with me if he wishes to and if he can get me turned on enough to agree. The discussion in the car was for you to understand what might happen and to allow you to intervene if you choose to.”
“So she was asking me for my permission to go ahead with her plan?”
“No! She was giving you and me the opportunity to have this conversation. She wants me to know where I stand with my husband before she gives me the opportunity to be seduced by Marcus.”
“Is that all it was about?”
“No, there was more but you haven’t heard the other question she was asking both of us.”
“Enlighten me.”
“She was asking for my permission to attempt to seduce you if Marcus is successful at seducing me. Unfortunately, you have insulted her by saying you would prefer Suzi to her.”
“I just told the truth.”
“Yes, I know but sometimes it is better to forget to tell people what you are thinking and let them work it out for themselves.”
“Suzi liked it.”
“Indeed she did. I’m going to have to watch her when she moves to Barcelona.”
“She’s coming home with us?”
“Nope, she is coming home with Don.”
“The bastard, I knew he was a sneaky one.”
“She is part of their family now, Oscar. That is why he went quiet when you selected her. I think he is in love with her.”
“Where does that leave Maria?”
“It leaves her as Don’s wife. The other woman he loves.”
“The lucky bastard, I’ll have to have a word with him.”
“You leave him alone. Don’t go causing trouble with him and his family.”
“So you don’t want me to apologize then?”
“That’s different.”
“Honey, I saw the look on his face in the car. I picked it so I need to allow him to understand why I did what I did. I’m also going to ask him to explain what he thinks this other shit is all about. I trust Don and Maria more than any person other than you. I would gladly put my life and future in their hands. If I agree to this perhaps I am. We’ll see.”
“I love you, Oscar.”
“I love you too, Irene. I don’t want to lose you.”
“You won’t lose me. They can’t take me away from you no matter how big the man’s cock is.”
Oscar rolled over in bed to kiss his wife. His hand went down to her crotch. “It’ll be exciting to watch you again with Marcus. I know you are looking forward to it.”
“How would you know that?”
“You’re soaking wet from just talking about it.”
“I’m soaking wet because I want my husband, the man I want to make love to me.”
“That’s good because I’m so stiff it is hurting.”
“You’re going to love watching me. You’re going to get very excited, aren’t you?”
“Yes, I will need relief with someone who appreciates me.”
“I get the point. Okay you may have sex with Suzi but on the condition, it is only if Marcus seduces me and only if you also have sex with Makayla. She is setting this up so we cannot leave her out.”
“You could make it a threesome with you, Makayla and Marcus. You could prepare her for her husband.”
“Would that work?”
“Yes, it would be magnificent for everyone.”
“Now, who is the manipulator? This is what you were looking for from the start of our conversation, wasn’t it?”
“The thought had occurred to me.”
“You cunning, bastard, now fuck your wife. She needs you urgently. Oh God, that’s so nice.”
“You are so wet and slippery, Irene. It feels like someone has been there before me.”
“That’s good because I know you love slippery seconds. Go a little slower. I want to cum with you.”
As Oscar worked his wife towards her orgasm a voice came through the dark. “Irene, Oscar, can I join you. I can’t sleep.”
Oscar may not have heard as he continued to slowly long stroke his wife with his seven inches. Irene had however heard so replied, “Suzi, come join us. Oscar, please.”
“Do you like sucking a woman’s tits, Suzi?” Oscar asked as he completely ignored his wife’s pleas.
“Are you having sex?” Suzi asked lowering her body down beside the bed in an attempt to see in the poor light.
“Yes, Suzi and I need your help with Irene. Climb into bed beside her and join us.”
Suzi climbed in face-down under the sheet. She lifted her head over in between Oscar and Irene to take Irene’s left nipple into her mouth.
“Oh God,” Irene whimpered. Hearing that, Suzi bit down on her nipple a little harder. Irene’s body shook with the excitement of it.
“I don’t know what you’re doing Suzi but Irene loves it. I can feel her body shaking in excitement.” As he said that he felt a hand against his shaft working on Irene’s clit.
“Oh God, I’m going to cum, Oscar. She’s playing with my little clitty.”
“Let it go, Rene, cum on my cock.”
“Oh Yes, oh yes, yes, yes, yes, oh yes, Oscar, she’s biting my tit and pushing her fingers in beside your cock. Ooohhhh yyyeeesssssss…………..”
Irene lay quietly. Suzi lifted up over the top of her and she kissed her. Oscar lifted his body to give her adequate access. The kiss lasted some time. As the girls broke away from each other Suzi placed her arm around Oscar’s neck and kissed him as well.
Slowly Oscar withdrew from his wife and as he left his wife’s pussy he felt a hand placed around his penis. He rolled over onto his back and as he did so Suzi moved down in the bed to take his cock into her mouth. She then carefully licked their combined juices from him. Before she was finished his penis was once more erect.
Oscar then heard a noise which sounded like a very wet woman being fingered. Once more he felt Suzi move but this time it was over between Irene’s legs to lick her clean.
“Oh God, that’s nice,” Irene stated with a moan.
Oscar lay back in the bed while Irene’s pussy was being cleaned. He felt out of place and left out for some time but then decided he should kiss his wife. To do so he had to move his body across against her. Irene immediately became aware that Oscar was erect.
They kissed a few times before Irene whispered quietly to Oscar. “She deserves you, Oscar. Go around behind her.”
“Are you sure about this, Irene?”
“I’m absolutely certain. I think we have found ourselves a long term lover, my wonderful husband. She is so good. I have never experienced anything like it before. It is your job to keep her for me.”
“Really?”
“Yes, really. Make sure she doesn’t get away from us, Oscar. Do whatever you have to.”
…
“I heard that Oscar and Irene are in town,” Marcus stated to his future bride.
“Yes, I saw them. I went to Perth with Don and Maria earlier in the week to pick them up at the airport.”
“You didn’t tell me that.”
“Well, I have now.”
“What did they say?”
“What about?”
“About me, about us getting married.”
“They congratulated me of course. We talked about the marriage and I told them I would sit them with your mum at the reception. They didn’t say anything specific about you.”
“They didn’t ask about me?”
“No, I expect they knew about you through company contacts so I guess they didn’t have to ask.”
“Irene didn’t say anything about me?”
“No, your ex-lover was very guarded about talking about you to your future wife. I think we mentioned you in conversation a couple of times but nothing that was worthy of mention.”
“I see.”
“Did you expect anything different given the circumstances, Marcus?”
“No, I guess not.”
“Okay, spit it out, Marcus. What is it you would like to say but are frightened to?”
“Nothing really just that I thought you girls might compare notes or something. Isn’t that what women do when one dates a man that the other has had an affair with?”
“Well, maybe but you must remember that I am not dating you. I am about to marry you. Marry means permanent. Marry means rest of lifetime partner in everything we do. For Irene, it was just a little bit of a fling that her lifetime partner allowed her to participate in. Do you really think that we could or would compare notes under the circumstances?”
“No, I guess not.”
“Are you missing her, Marcus?”
“Missing her?”
“You heard me.”
“No, it just seems to be such an anticlimax.”
“A what?”
“I mean I have this picture of me and you together at the altar about to become one and out there in the crowd will be this person that I once held so dear sitting with her husband watching me marrying another woman.” Marcus stopped talking for a time just looking at his future wife. “I mean, I loved her so much and she said she loved me just as much. It just seems wrong somehow.” Once more he stopped talking and once more Makayla waited, “It just seems that there has never been an end to it, not a satisfactory end anyway. We haven’t put it to bed, finalized it, I mean. It seems there is so much unsaid that should have been said and yet she meets you and doesn’t even mention me. It just seems I don’t know……. wrong, I guess.”
“You still love her.”
“Yes, there is no doubt about that. I love you just as much though. It isn’t as if my love for her in any way takes it away from my desire to share my life with you. It just seems like somehow there is this vacuum where we, Irene and me are concerned.”
“I admire that you are talking to me about it Marcus but there isn’t much I can do to change things for you, is there?”
“No, not really, if she chooses not to talk to you about me I guess for her I am history, something that came and has now passed.”
“If by some chance you were to meet her again what would you say to her? How would you act? What would you do?”
“I’d start by saying that I’m sorry.”
“Sorry, why would you say you are sorry?”
“I am sorry. I tried to take her away from her husband. I didn’t understand that she was so attached to Oscar. That was what destroyed our relationship and I did that. If I hadn’t been so selfish and want her for my own it wouldn’t have ended. I hurt her.”
“Okay, I can understand that. So what else would you say or do?”
“I would take her into my arms and hold her if she would allow me to.”
“And you would kiss her?”
“Yes, if she would let me, I would.”
“Let’s assume that she would allow you to do whatever you wished to her, what then?”
“I can’t say that. You would get angry with me and want to call the wedding off and I wouldn’t want that.”
“Let’s for the sake of this discussion that I would not interfere and would allow anything that you wished to happen, what then?”
“Look at this,” Marcus said holding up his cock which seemed absolutely massive to Makayla. She reached across to hold it and realized that it could not possibly be made of skin and flesh. It could not be because it was as hard as a steel rod. “I haven’t had sex with a woman for months now. Every night I dream of making love to you but then I realize that you won’t have me so then I picture Irene’s soft pink pussy and you know what I dream of then. When I wake up I feel so ashamed knowing I’m now your fiancé and I shouldn’t dream of such things.”
“So you would make love to her?”
“I would if I thought that you would let me.”
“I’ll tell you now so that you know, Marcus. If ever you have that chance to make love to her again for the final time and she accepts you and her husband lets her then I will not stand in your way.”
“Really, you would let me do that?”
“Yes, I would but on one condition and that is that it will be the last time. If it were to happen then you must swear to me that you will make sure it is the last time and you must tell Irene while I am present that it is to be your last time. Do you agree with that?”
“How will I get Oscar to agree? It is better he does not know perhaps.”
“Oscar is presently in enemy territory or at least he would believe that he is so it is likely that he will be around if not actually present because he will not be letting Irene out of his sight around you.”
“How do you know that?”
“I just know what a man would do, that’s all. They guard their wives like hawks when around men who have previously seduced them.”
“So I would have to ask him for his permission if the situation arose.”
“Not necessarily. He would intervene if he wanted to stop it from happening. You would just have to honour his wishes if he tried to stop you. Of course if you didn't honour his wishes he would whisk her away as quickly as he can. You would need to bear that in mind.”
You talk as it is a reality."
"No, I am talking on the basis of if it were to happen. There would no use us sitting together to talk about it after the opportunity came up, would it?"
“Could we go to visit Don and Maria while they are there?”
“No, that would be too obvious. We just have to go about our lives as normal and see if a situation arises. If you make it obvious then Oscar will object but if it were to happen just living our lives day by day and he can see that you haven’t searched her out then maybe that might okay with him. After all from what I am told he allowed it to happen before, didn’t he?”
“I guess. He did know but he didn’t stop us.”
“In other words, he did accept it. As I say, if he has before he may again if he thinks that it was accidental, as you might say.”
“I love you, Makayla.”
“Yes, I know and I love you too. I’m glad we have talked about this and that you have been honest with me.”
“I am too. I won’t feel so guilty tonight if my dreams of Irene come back to me.”
“Good. It’s not too long now, Marcus when you will not need to dream of her because you will know me the same way as you know her.”
“I can’t wait for that day to come.”
“Me too.”
Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 24
It was the night before the wedding. Oscar and Irene had gone to bed and Suzi followed as had become her habit during the last week. Irene had spoken to Oscar that morning and told him that Suzi expects him to make love to her. Oscar was reluctant but complied only because it was what Irene wanted him to do.
“Oh, Irene he’s so far inside me. I feel so full.”
“Kiss me, Suzi. Kiss me again. Oscar, go easy on the girl she is not experienced like I am.”
“I’m being gentle, honey.”
“Oh, that’s so nice Oscar. You’re so much bigger than Don. I know now what Maria meant when she told me how big Marcus is?”
Oscar stopped, “How did she know how big Marcus is?”
“They think that he is the father of Maria’s baby,” Suzi replied.
“Did you know that, Irene?”
“I had a suspicion but hadn’t been told,” Irene replied.
“I see,” Oscar replied. He had stopped moving.
“I’m okay now, you can continue,“ Suzi said thinking that Oscar had stopped because of concern for her.
“Yes, Oscar, continue,” Irene stated realizing that he had not stopped for concern for Suzi. She looked at him and was shocked by the look on his face.
“Is Oscar jealous of Marcus being with Maria?” she wondered. “Oscar, did you hear Suzi. Keep going,” Irene told him again. Oscar responded but Irene realized from the way he moved that Oscar was not doing this for himself. He was going through with it because Suzi wanted it and she expected it. “I love you, husband of mine. You’re a good man,” Irene told him.
“I love you too, Irene and you are the best wife a man could ever wish to have,” he replied.
Irene smiled at him as an intense feeling of love spread through her heart as Suzi went over the edge. Once Suzi’s moaning and groaning mixed with an occasional curse curtailed she slumped back as if unconscious Oscar slowly withdrew from her. He rolled over onto his side away from Suzi to look directly at his wife.
“You’re a good man, Oscar. I love you very much. I’m the luckiest woman alive to have you as my husband.”
“I’m the lucky one,” Oscar replied.
“You can finish with her if you choose.”
“No, I’m okay. This is for you,” he replied gripping his bundle in his hand and shaking it, “only for you.”
“I know. I saw.”
“Was it that obvious?” he asked.
“It was to me. I know you. I saw and I knew.”
“Good. Then you understand.”
“Yes, I understand. Remember, I was once like that.”
“What do you mean when you say that you were once like that?”
“You opened up Pandora’s box for me. I would like to go back to the way I was but I’m different now. I’ve been somewhere that I should never have gone and it has a grip on me. I love you and I will always be there for you but I can’t go back, not yet anyway. Maybe one day it may be different. I hope it will because I only want you but I need more, I have to have more.”
“I see. So you want what Makayla has set you up for, then.”
“Yes, I’m trying to fight it because I don’t want to hurt you again but I know that if he wants it then I won’t be able to resist. You do understand that when the time comes he will be in control of me.”
“What about Makayla. Where does that leave her?”
“She started this but she will have no control over it once it starts. She will just have to hang on and hope that Marcus loves her more than he loves me.”
“So does that mean that you are going to leave me to go with Marcus?”
“Yes, for now, but I will be back eventually because Marcus uses people. He will use me up. He will take what he wants then when he’s finished with me he will send me back to you as he has with so many others.”
“Pregnant?”
“Yes, most likely carrying his child. If we don’t allow him to inseminate me he won’t send me back. You know he won’t wear a condom and I’m unprotected and still fertile. Change of life hasn’t got me yet.”
“Yes, I know. I guess you are right. It will be his sperm perhaps but it will be our child.”
“Just remember, Oscar. You’re the man that I love. Don’t lose sight of that. I will come back to you eventually. Suzi and Maria will look after you while I’m away. They will look after you in every way possible. You’ll be alright.”
“I’m going to miss you, Irene.”
“Yes, I know and I’ll miss you too but this is something that I must do.” Oscar saw her turn her head. He looked in the same direction and saw that Suzi had been listening to them. “You’ll look after him for me, won’t you Suzi.”
“Yes, I’d like that. That was the best orgasm I’ve ever had,” Suzi replied.
“It only gets better with time, Suzi. Just stay away from men with bigger cocks and Oscar will always be the best you’ve ever had.” Irene told her.
“So when will you be leaving him then?” Suzi asked.
“That depends on Makayla. I expect that it will be after the wedding. She has already told me that she wants me to go with them on their wedding night and she has asked me to join them on their honeymoon.”
“Why would she want that? A honeymoon is about the bride and groom cementing their marriage,” Suzi asked.
“I asked her the same question. She told me that she watched Marcus with Maria and she enjoyed watching more than having sex. She said she hopes to learn about how to please him from me. Besides she wants to give me to Marcus as her wedding gift. She told me that Marcus told her that he has everything else that he has ever wanted.”
“That’s strange,” Suzi answered, “She told me that Oscar has the job that he desperately wants and that was the only thing that he didn’t have in life.”
“Oh my God, Oscar, can’t you see what is happening now?”
Oscar laughed. “Stick to the plan. Irene. You want it so take it while it’s available. Let me worry about the job.”
Irene looked at him for a moment and saw the smile on his face, “You knew, didn’t you? You bastard, why didn’t you tell me?”
“What tell you and take it away from you. Forget the job, Irene. Let me deal with that when the time comes. Forget that Suzi told you and take what you want.”
“Have I said something wrong, Oscar?” Suzi asked.
“No honey. You just told the truth. There is never anything wrong with telling me the truth. Others don’t always tell the truth. They try to manipulate and con to get what they want without speaking openly about it. Come on, put your clothes back on and let’s go have a coffee together. It might be our last opportunity to do so with Irene for quite some time.”
“We’ll miss her. I enjoy being with you, Irene.” Suzi told her. Irene didn’t answer. She appeared to be miles away thinking of something else. Oscar understood so answered for her.
“Yes, we will, Suzi. Now get dressed. Coffee awaits us.”
….
“Where’s the driver, Oscar?” Suzi asked.
“I sent him on a special job for me. He’ll be near Dunsborough by now.”
“That’s where my unit is,” Suzi replied.
“Yes, I know. I went to the location of the wedding reception this morning, Suzi.”
“Is that where you went?”
“Yes, and I saw that they have set up two positions for you. One tag reads Suzi while the other reads Suzi’s partner. Did you know that?”
“No, I didn’t’. I thought that I would be with you.”
“Yes, you will be but obviously Makayla expects you to invite your girlfriend.”
“You know then?”
“Yes, I know that you have a lover. I’m glad that Makayla has left it open for your partner to join us, Suzi because I’ve been hoping you would introduce us.”
“She’s very shy and doesn’t like me to let people know about our relationship.”
“That’s okay. I still would like to meet her so I’ve asked the driver to go to Dunsborough and wait for our call. I will need the address off you and the phone number so that I can ask her to join us. It is probably too late for her to be at the church but she should make the reception. We will modify the seating so that she sits one side of me and you sit the other. That way not everyone will know she is your lover.”
“She may not have anything to wear.”
“That’s okay. I suspected so I’ve given the driver some money and asked him to take her to a dress shop. Now can I have her phone number or would you like to call her?”
“I’ll call.”
“Good but remember before you do that I insist that she join us. You have to tell her that Oscar said that refusal to come is not an option. Here use my phone.”
“Is there a limit on how much she can spend on her dress?”
“My goodness, yes, there is. If she asks, tell her it is no more than two thousand on the dress and five hundred on the shoes.”
“My God, that’s way too much.”
Oscar laughed, “You want her to look extra special don’t you, Suzi. Tonight you are going to show us all just how special the woman that you love is. By the way, if she overspends I won’t complain. I’ll book it to Isy, the lady who has been using her to spy on us all.”
“You know then?”
“Yes, I know but no one else does so let’s keep that between you and me, okay.”
“Okay. You’re not mad are you?”
“No, I’m not mad. I’m like you. I’m just a little disappointed that Isy would use the ones that we love to undermine us. It doesn’t say a lot for Isy’s character. I think that there was a time when she was a good person but somehow she lost her way. I guess it goes with living in a world where everybody tries to please you all the time. If it happened to you and me we would probably lose our way eventually as well.”
“She’s after your job. She wants Marcus to take over the business.”
“Yes, I know and when the time is right then he can have it but I’m not ready to move over yet. I’ve got a few things to get done first.”
“Is there any way I can help?”
“Yes, there are a number of things you can do for me to help. The first is to make sure that your partner is at the reception. Tell her that when she arrives she is to make sure that she greets me as if we have been friends for years. Isy will be at our table. I need to keep her guessing about how much I know. The other thing is to work along with me if you think I need support and don't be surprised at anything that I might say.”
“You’ve got it. I’ll make the call.”
….
“Can you call Oscar to bring the car around now, Irene,” Makayla said, “Marcus will be at the church by now.”
“I’ve already called him. He will be waiting outside for us by now.”
“Have you told him that you will not be going home with him after the reception?” Makayla asked.
“Yes, he understands.”
“Did he take it alright?”
“Oscar loves me and trusts me so he will not make any trouble for us.”
“He’s certainly a remarkable man to accept that without making a fuss.”
“Yes, he is indeed exceptional. He loves me and I love him just as much. He values my weaknesses.”
“Your weaknesses?”
“Yes, he values my needs to be with other men, well-endowed men, like your husband to be.”
“I see.”
“Do you?”
“Yes, well I watched Don with Maria and it taught me a lot.”
“You don’t understand. You can’t learn about Oscar from watching Don. They are as different as chalk and cheese.”
“Why do you think that? They both let their wives make love to other men.”
“They are just different, that’s all.”
“Explain?”
“Don is weak. Oscar is strong. Don chases women. Oscar doesn’t. Women chase Oscar because he is dominant but he turns them away. Don is submissive in nature but is always looking for another woman to sleep with to make him feel better. That’s not Oscar at all.”
“So you’re saying that Oscar doesn’t sleep with other women at all.”
“He sleeps with them but he will not have sex with them unless I tell him to.”
“So he is so weak that he waits for you to give him permission,” Makayla snapped back. She was getting annoyed that Irene was trying to make out how great her husband was.
“I didn’t think you would understand what dedication is. Most women don’t understand so don't feel bad about it, you’re not alone. Come on, Oscar is waiting for us and you would have left Marcus waiting long enough by now.”
“Anxious to see him, are you?”
“You wanted this, Makayla. You can always pull out if you really want to. It’s not too late.”
“No, I want this. I want to see what it is like for Marcus to have his way with you. He explained it to me but I’d rather see it with my own eyes.”
“You do realize that once you start this you will not be able to control it.”
“He told me that he never had an opportunity to finalize his affair with you. I’m giving him the opportunity to do that. I want him as my own, not someone pinning over a lost love that has never been finalized.”
“You realize don’t you that he’s not going to be happy with just one night, maybe not even a week.”
“I know that. That is why I’ve made preparations for the three of us for the honeymoon.”
“You didn’t tell me that.”
“I expected you to work that out for yourself.”
“Okay. I think I’ll leave it with you to tell Oscar what your plans are.”
“You’re joking, aren’t you?”
“No, I’m dead serious. Perhaps you should have made plans for five of us.”
“Five? How do you get five?”
“Oscar and Suzi make five.”
“Suzi, how did Suzi come into this?”
“Oh, didn’t I tell you? I’ve told Oscar that if I go on the honeymoon with you then he will be expected to sleep with Suzi.”
“Why Suzi?”
“Because Oscar likes her and she likes him. Besides she has a girlfriend so I don’t have to worry about her stealing him from me.”
“Bitch! You know I had my sights on Oscar, didn’t you?”
“Did you? Oh, I’m sorry. You should have told me. I organized Suzi to fill that gap in my husband’s life while I’m away being well and truly fucked by your husband.”
The expression on Makayla’s face reflected the anger she felt for this woman following her comments. “Come on, Oscar’s waiting for us,” she said not wishing to get into a catfight on her wedding day.
Irene struggled to hold back her laughter as she followed the bride to the car. “The next couple of weeks are going to be interesting,” Irene thought. “This woman has no idea of what she is getting into and I’m not going to tell her, not yet anyway.”
It was the night before the wedding. Oscar and Irene had gone to bed and Suzi followed as had become her habit during the last week. Irene had spoken to Oscar that morning and told him that Suzi expects him to make love to her. Oscar was reluctant but complied only because it was what Irene wanted him to do.
“Oh, Irene he’s so far inside me. I feel so full.”
“Kiss me, Suzi. Kiss me again. Oscar, go easy on the girl she is not experienced like I am.”
“I’m being gentle, honey.”
“Oh, that’s so nice Oscar. You’re so much bigger than Don. I know now what Maria meant when she told me how big Marcus is?”
Oscar stopped, “How did she know how big Marcus is?”
“They think that he is the father of Maria’s baby,” Suzi replied.
“Did you know that, Irene?”
“I had a suspicion but hadn’t been told,” Irene replied.
“I see,” Oscar replied. He had stopped moving.
“I’m okay now, you can continue,“ Suzi said thinking that Oscar had stopped because of concern for her.
“Yes, Oscar, continue,” Irene stated realizing that he had not stopped for concern for Suzi. She looked at him and was shocked by the look on his face.
“Is Oscar jealous of Marcus being with Maria?” she wondered. “Oscar, did you hear Suzi. Keep going,” Irene told him again. Oscar responded but Irene realized from the way he moved that Oscar was not doing this for himself. He was going through with it because Suzi wanted it and she expected it. “I love you, husband of mine. You’re a good man,” Irene told him.
“I love you too, Irene and you are the best wife a man could ever wish to have,” he replied.
Irene smiled at him as an intense feeling of love spread through her heart as Suzi went over the edge. Once Suzi’s moaning and groaning mixed with an occasional curse curtailed she slumped back as if unconscious Oscar slowly withdrew from her. He rolled over onto his side away from Suzi to look directly at his wife.
“You’re a good man, Oscar. I love you very much. I’m the luckiest woman alive to have you as my husband.”
“I’m the lucky one,” Oscar replied.
“You can finish with her if you choose.”
“No, I’m okay. This is for you,” he replied gripping his bundle in his hand and shaking it, “only for you.”
“I know. I saw.”
“Was it that obvious?” he asked.
“It was to me. I know you. I saw and I knew.”
“Good. Then you understand.”
“Yes, I understand. Remember, I was once like that.”
“What do you mean when you say that you were once like that?”
“You opened up Pandora’s box for me. I would like to go back to the way I was but I’m different now. I’ve been somewhere that I should never have gone and it has a grip on me. I love you and I will always be there for you but I can’t go back, not yet anyway. Maybe one day it may be different. I hope it will because I only want you but I need more, I have to have more.”
“I see. So you want what Makayla has set you up for, then.”
“Yes, I’m trying to fight it because I don’t want to hurt you again but I know that if he wants it then I won’t be able to resist. You do understand that when the time comes he will be in control of me.”
“What about Makayla. Where does that leave her?”
“She started this but she will have no control over it once it starts. She will just have to hang on and hope that Marcus loves her more than he loves me.”
“So does that mean that you are going to leave me to go with Marcus?”
“Yes, for now, but I will be back eventually because Marcus uses people. He will use me up. He will take what he wants then when he’s finished with me he will send me back to you as he has with so many others.”
“Pregnant?”
“Yes, most likely carrying his child. If we don’t allow him to inseminate me he won’t send me back. You know he won’t wear a condom and I’m unprotected and still fertile. Change of life hasn’t got me yet.”
“Yes, I know. I guess you are right. It will be his sperm perhaps but it will be our child.”
“Just remember, Oscar. You’re the man that I love. Don’t lose sight of that. I will come back to you eventually. Suzi and Maria will look after you while I’m away. They will look after you in every way possible. You’ll be alright.”
“I’m going to miss you, Irene.”
“Yes, I know and I’ll miss you too but this is something that I must do.” Oscar saw her turn her head. He looked in the same direction and saw that Suzi had been listening to them. “You’ll look after him for me, won’t you Suzi.”
“Yes, I’d like that. That was the best orgasm I’ve ever had,” Suzi replied.
“It only gets better with time, Suzi. Just stay away from men with bigger cocks and Oscar will always be the best you’ve ever had.” Irene told her.
“So when will you be leaving him then?” Suzi asked.
“That depends on Makayla. I expect that it will be after the wedding. She has already told me that she wants me to go with them on their wedding night and she has asked me to join them on their honeymoon.”
“Why would she want that? A honeymoon is about the bride and groom cementing their marriage,” Suzi asked.
“I asked her the same question. She told me that she watched Marcus with Maria and she enjoyed watching more than having sex. She said she hopes to learn about how to please him from me. Besides she wants to give me to Marcus as her wedding gift. She told me that Marcus told her that he has everything else that he has ever wanted.”
“That’s strange,” Suzi answered, “She told me that Oscar has the job that he desperately wants and that was the only thing that he didn’t have in life.”
“Oh my God, Oscar, can’t you see what is happening now?”
Oscar laughed. “Stick to the plan. Irene. You want it so take it while it’s available. Let me worry about the job.”
Irene looked at him for a moment and saw the smile on his face, “You knew, didn’t you? You bastard, why didn’t you tell me?”
“What tell you and take it away from you. Forget the job, Irene. Let me deal with that when the time comes. Forget that Suzi told you and take what you want.”
“Have I said something wrong, Oscar?” Suzi asked.
“No honey. You just told the truth. There is never anything wrong with telling me the truth. Others don’t always tell the truth. They try to manipulate and con to get what they want without speaking openly about it. Come on, put your clothes back on and let’s go have a coffee together. It might be our last opportunity to do so with Irene for quite some time.”
“We’ll miss her. I enjoy being with you, Irene.” Suzi told her. Irene didn’t answer. She appeared to be miles away thinking of something else. Oscar understood so answered for her.
“Yes, we will, Suzi. Now get dressed. Coffee awaits us.”
….
“Where’s the driver, Oscar?” Suzi asked.
“I sent him on a special job for me. He’ll be near Dunsborough by now.”
“That’s where my unit is,” Suzi replied.
“Yes, I know. I went to the location of the wedding reception this morning, Suzi.”
“Is that where you went?”
“Yes, and I saw that they have set up two positions for you. One tag reads Suzi while the other reads Suzi’s partner. Did you know that?”
“No, I didn’t’. I thought that I would be with you.”
“Yes, you will be but obviously Makayla expects you to invite your girlfriend.”
“You know then?”
“Yes, I know that you have a lover. I’m glad that Makayla has left it open for your partner to join us, Suzi because I’ve been hoping you would introduce us.”
“She’s very shy and doesn’t like me to let people know about our relationship.”
“That’s okay. I still would like to meet her so I’ve asked the driver to go to Dunsborough and wait for our call. I will need the address off you and the phone number so that I can ask her to join us. It is probably too late for her to be at the church but she should make the reception. We will modify the seating so that she sits one side of me and you sit the other. That way not everyone will know she is your lover.”
“She may not have anything to wear.”
“That’s okay. I suspected so I’ve given the driver some money and asked him to take her to a dress shop. Now can I have her phone number or would you like to call her?”
“I’ll call.”
“Good but remember before you do that I insist that she join us. You have to tell her that Oscar said that refusal to come is not an option. Here use my phone.”
“Is there a limit on how much she can spend on her dress?”
“My goodness, yes, there is. If she asks, tell her it is no more than two thousand on the dress and five hundred on the shoes.”
“My God, that’s way too much.”
Oscar laughed, “You want her to look extra special don’t you, Suzi. Tonight you are going to show us all just how special the woman that you love is. By the way, if she overspends I won’t complain. I’ll book it to Isy, the lady who has been using her to spy on us all.”
“You know then?”
“Yes, I know but no one else does so let’s keep that between you and me, okay.”
“Okay. You’re not mad are you?”
“No, I’m not mad. I’m like you. I’m just a little disappointed that Isy would use the ones that we love to undermine us. It doesn’t say a lot for Isy’s character. I think that there was a time when she was a good person but somehow she lost her way. I guess it goes with living in a world where everybody tries to please you all the time. If it happened to you and me we would probably lose our way eventually as well.”
“She’s after your job. She wants Marcus to take over the business.”
“Yes, I know and when the time is right then he can have it but I’m not ready to move over yet. I’ve got a few things to get done first.”
“Is there any way I can help?”
“Yes, there are a number of things you can do for me to help. The first is to make sure that your partner is at the reception. Tell her that when she arrives she is to make sure that she greets me as if we have been friends for years. Isy will be at our table. I need to keep her guessing about how much I know. The other thing is to work along with me if you think I need support and don't be surprised at anything that I might say.”
“You’ve got it. I’ll make the call.”
….
“Can you call Oscar to bring the car around now, Irene,” Makayla said, “Marcus will be at the church by now.”
“I’ve already called him. He will be waiting outside for us by now.”
“Have you told him that you will not be going home with him after the reception?” Makayla asked.
“Yes, he understands.”
“Did he take it alright?”
“Oscar loves me and trusts me so he will not make any trouble for us.”
“He’s certainly a remarkable man to accept that without making a fuss.”
“Yes, he is indeed exceptional. He loves me and I love him just as much. He values my weaknesses.”
“Your weaknesses?”
“Yes, he values my needs to be with other men, well-endowed men, like your husband to be.”
“I see.”
“Do you?”
“Yes, well I watched Don with Maria and it taught me a lot.”
“You don’t understand. You can’t learn about Oscar from watching Don. They are as different as chalk and cheese.”
“Why do you think that? They both let their wives make love to other men.”
“They are just different, that’s all.”
“Explain?”
“Don is weak. Oscar is strong. Don chases women. Oscar doesn’t. Women chase Oscar because he is dominant but he turns them away. Don is submissive in nature but is always looking for another woman to sleep with to make him feel better. That’s not Oscar at all.”
“So you’re saying that Oscar doesn’t sleep with other women at all.”
“He sleeps with them but he will not have sex with them unless I tell him to.”
“So he is so weak that he waits for you to give him permission,” Makayla snapped back. She was getting annoyed that Irene was trying to make out how great her husband was.
“I didn’t think you would understand what dedication is. Most women don’t understand so don't feel bad about it, you’re not alone. Come on, Oscar is waiting for us and you would have left Marcus waiting long enough by now.”
“Anxious to see him, are you?”
“You wanted this, Makayla. You can always pull out if you really want to. It’s not too late.”
“No, I want this. I want to see what it is like for Marcus to have his way with you. He explained it to me but I’d rather see it with my own eyes.”
“You do realize that once you start this you will not be able to control it.”
“He told me that he never had an opportunity to finalize his affair with you. I’m giving him the opportunity to do that. I want him as my own, not someone pinning over a lost love that has never been finalized.”
“You realize don’t you that he’s not going to be happy with just one night, maybe not even a week.”
“I know that. That is why I’ve made preparations for the three of us for the honeymoon.”
“You didn’t tell me that.”
“I expected you to work that out for yourself.”
“Okay. I think I’ll leave it with you to tell Oscar what your plans are.”
“You’re joking, aren’t you?”
“No, I’m dead serious. Perhaps you should have made plans for five of us.”
“Five? How do you get five?”
“Oscar and Suzi make five.”
“Suzi, how did Suzi come into this?”
“Oh, didn’t I tell you? I’ve told Oscar that if I go on the honeymoon with you then he will be expected to sleep with Suzi.”
“Why Suzi?”
“Because Oscar likes her and she likes him. Besides she has a girlfriend so I don’t have to worry about her stealing him from me.”
“Bitch! You know I had my sights on Oscar, didn’t you?”
“Did you? Oh, I’m sorry. You should have told me. I organized Suzi to fill that gap in my husband’s life while I’m away being well and truly fucked by your husband.”
The expression on Makayla’s face reflected the anger she felt for this woman following her comments. “Come on, Oscar’s waiting for us,” she said not wishing to get into a catfight on her wedding day.
Irene struggled to hold back her laughter as she followed the bride to the car. “The next couple of weeks are going to be interesting,” Irene thought. “This woman has no idea of what she is getting into and I’m not going to tell her, not yet anyway.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 25.
When they arrived at the church, Makayla asked Oscar and Suzi to take their seats before the bridal party entered the church. It appeared that the organist and the priest had been told that once Oscar took his seat in the front row that the bride would be close behind. As Oscar left the car he saw Don present in front of the church as the person to give Makayla away.
As Oscar walked down to his seat he saw Isy sitting next to the aisle with Renae. Isy gave a smile which looked false while Renae gave him the thumbs up but of course in a way that Isy could not see. Oscar saw Marcus waiting for his bride and gave him a smile and a little wave but there appeared to be little response from Marcus.
No sooner had they taken their seat when the organist struck up the bridal march. Slowly ever so slowly Makayla led by Don with Irene behind made their way down the aisle. Initially, Marcus seemed not to notice that it was Irene and not Maria behind Makayla. Oscar gave a little giggle when he saw Marcus’s mouth drop open when he noticed it was Irene following his bride.
Things went as most weddings go during the marriage vows except Marcus’s eyes kept moving away from his bride to Irene and then back again. After the rings were exchanged the priest said, “You may now kiss the bride.”
Marcus and Makayla kissed but then when Makayla broke away from Marcus she pulled Irene towards her and they kissed. She then moved Irene over towards Marcus. She stated sharply but not quite loud enough for those in the pews to hear but certainly, the priest heard while Oscar saw her lips move as she ordered Irene to, “kiss him.”
Marcus didn’t waste the opportunity as he put his arms around Oscar’s wife and pulled her into a kiss just a little too long to be a congratulatory one. The shocked priest then led them into an office at the side of the dais for the signing of the necessary paperwork.
Oscar and Suzi rose and walked from the church to prepare the wedding car. As they reached the car Suzi asked, “Are you okay, Oscar?”
He looked at her and she thought for a moment that she saw moisture in the corner of his eyes, “not really, Suzi but I’ll survive. I can’t change it now.”
“I’m here for you. You know that don’t you?”
“Yes, Irene told me.”
“This has nothing to do with Irene. This is me talking. Forget what Irene has told you. In my mind, she has lost the right to tell either of us anything. She lost that right when she let Marcus kiss her in public. I’m sorry, Oscar. That must have hurt you. She should not have done that.”
“Thanks for your support, Suzi. I will need your company if this goes on for a time but I can’t promise anything in return. I can’t even promise you sex. I love my wife and without her, I expect that I won’t be of use to anyone except maybe to talk.”
“I understand, Oscar. I know that you only had sex with me to please your wife. I also understand that it was her way of justifying what will happen in the next couple of weeks.”
“Yes, she didn’t have to. I was never going to stop her. She is my wife, not my servant or slave. Here they come now.”
“Would you like me to drive so that you can watch them?”
“Would you do that for me?”
“I told you. I’m here for you. Anything you want or need just ask and Sally and I will be there for you.”
“Sally?”
“Yes, Sally is my girlfriend.”
“Oh, I see.”
“Hi, honey,” Irene said as she walked up. “Are you okay?”
“No, he’s fucking not,” Suzi said before Oscar could reply. “How do you think he is after that display inside, kissing this fucking arsehole,” she said pointing towards Marcus. “You’ve got a lot to answer for,” she stated as she continued looking at Makayla.
“Leave it, Suzi,” Oscar ordered. “We have an audience.”
Suzi looked up to see that the people from the church were spilling out onto the boardwalk. “You’ll keep, bitch,” Suzi stated looking at Makayla. “Don’t think for a moment that this is over. Now, get into the fucking car.”
Irene got into the car and moved across the seat. Marcus followed then Makayla, leaving Marcus between the two girls. Marcus went to put his arm around Irene but she pushed his arm away, moving her body into the corner against the door. “Not here, not now,” she said.
Oscar moved around the car to climb into the passenger seat while Suzi took up position behind the wheel. She started the car and as she went to pull away from the kerb she said, “Seat belts people.”
As they cruised along towards the Busselton wharf Marcus asked Makayla, “What is he doing here,” while pointing towards Oscar?
“We’ll talk about it later,” Makayla replied.
“He goes where I go,” Irene stated, “no exceptions unless he makes it so.”
“I see,” Marcus replied, “He’s here to fuck up my marriage now. He got my job. He took my woman and now he wants my marriage as well.”
Irene looked at him, not believing what she was hearing. “He was offered your job, Mark. He didn’t even want it. Your mum lied when she told him that she had a terminal illness. He did it to stop the business going under because he believed that if he didn’t a lot of people would lose their jobs. He didn’t do it for himself. He did it for you as much as for anyone else.”
“How do you work out that he did it for me?”
“He believed that if someone didn’t take control then when you were ready to take over there would be no business to manage and he has done a fucking good job of it. The businesses are making a fortune which was not the case when he took over. As far as your job goes, you owe him! As for the rest of it, I was never your girl. I was always Oscar’s wife and if he had said no just once you would not have got within a mile of me and nothing at all has changed.”
“But Makayla told me in the church that you were her present to me.”
“This present will not cooperate with you or Makayla unless you wake up and start respecting my husband. I am my own person except where Oscar is concerned. If Oscar says no then I get up and walk.”
Makayla looked at Marcus, “Well?” she said, “The boot is on your foot, now. It’s all up to you, Marcus. I’ve been telling you exactly what Irene just told you for months now. Isn’t it about time you made peace with the man who has been helping you all this time?”
“I guess.”
“I guess is not good enough. Oscar is sitting there. Tell him.”
“Do I have to? Can’t I think about it for a while?”
“Yes. You think about it but don’t leave it too long because Irene and Oscar are flying back to Barcelona in two or three days and if you don’t wake up soon your present will be gone forever.”
“Are you saying what I think you are, Makayla?”
Oscar was watching and listening from the front seat. He looked at Suzi and whispered. “Do you think I can allow him a little time given this is their wedding day?”
Suzi smiled at him and replied, “You want her to go with them don’t you?”
“Well, it is important to Irene and it would give us a chance to watch them. You’d like that wouldn’t you?”
“Not as much as you would but it would be exciting. Besides if you get turned on enough by it I just might benefit.”
“What about that girlfriend of yours?”
“She’ll get turned on too when I tell her about it.”
“I meant would she want to come with us?”
“No, no, no, no. she wouldn’t want to come along, besides she thinks we will be working after the wedding.”
“You lie to her and make her think we are working?”
“I don’t lie. I just remind her that I work with you and Don, Maria and Makayla then I say that my job always has to come first. She fills in the blanks.”
“I see. I still don't approve but it is your relationship. So what do you think?”
“Go for it.”
“Okay.” Oscar raised his voice so the three in the back could hear. “Marcus, you and I need to talk but I don’t want to be the person who spoils your wedding night. Invite Suzi and me along with you tonight and our discussion can wait until tomorrow.”
“Are you saying you want to watch me and my wife on our wedding night?”
“That is not what I’m saying. I only want to be present when Irene is present with you and Makayla. If at any time you don’t want us present then Irene, Suzi and I will leave together.”
“I had hoped to spend some time alone with Irene. Our time together ended suddenly and we never had the time to finalize things.”
“Yes, Irene has told me which suggests that you and she have been talking. Until you and I finalize things I will not feel confident about you being alone together.”
“Fair enough, you and Suzi can come with us tonight if Makayla and Irene agree then you and I can talk over our differences tomorrow before we head off on our honeymoon. Is that acceptable?”
“That is an acceptable compromise.”
“Good. Let’s get these photos over and done with. Can you park the car, Suzi?”
…
Isy and Renae sat down at their table at the reception. Isy had walked around the table looking at the names before she took her seat. “Suzi’s girlfriend is going to be here.” She told Renae.
“Does that surprise you?” Renae asked.
“I guess not. I hope she hasn’t spilled her guts to Oscar because if she has then he will know that we are plotting against him.”
“We, you mean you don’t you?”
“You’ve helped me.”
“I’ve played no part at all in getting information out of Suzi’s friend. There is nothing that I have done that can cause issues between me and Oscar.”
“Still trying to get him between your legs, are you?”
“How do you know that he hasn’t been there?”
“I know cuckolds. They like to get men between their wives legs but don’t take well to other women trying to take advantage of them unless the wife wants it, of course, and Irene wouldn’t like that. She is jealous of you spending too much time with him already.”
“My day will come. Sooner or later she will find someone who she can’t walk away from and then he will need someone like me to support him through the separation. This might just be when it happens. She fell for Marcus before and I don’t think she is over him yet.”
“So you are joining the lineup then?”
“The line, what do you mean the lineup?”
“There is Maria, Suzi, Makayla and maybe even Suzi’s girlfriend, Sally isn’t it? There are probably others that we don’t know about. As a guess, I’d say there are five maybe six ahead of you. That’s a long line to get through before your name gets called.”
“I work closely with him. It’s possible that we spend more time together than he does with his wife. Why shouldn’t he pick me? He likes me and respects the work I do for him. He always compliments me.”
“But he hasn’t hit on you, has he?”
“Not in the real sense of the word but I know he’s interested. When we were in Florida we spent time together in the pool at the motel. I saw him looking me up and down.”
“So what did you take off to make him look, your bikini bottom or your top?”
“I wouldn’t take my bikini bottoms off. That would be crude.”
“So you dropped your top then?”
“Well yes, I wanted to get a tan but I wasn’t the only one.”
“Did he rub the sunburn cream on you?”
“No, I did that myself.”
“You’re a little slow, honey. Get them to rub the sun protection on to you and the real protection will come out fairly quickly. You really are slow, honey.”
“Who’s slow?” a tall blond young girl asked.
“Hello, who are you?” Isy asked.
“You should know me. We’ve talked on the phone a few times.”
“So you’re Sally.”
“That’s me.”
“My God, you look like a beauty queen. That dress, it’s an Alex Perry design, isn’t it? And those shoes look like Jimmy Choo Anouk pumps,” Isy asked.
“Yes, do you like them?”
“I do. They are very nice. What do you do for a living, Sally?”
“I’m an artist. I supply my paintings to a shop in Perth and also sell through a unit in Dunsborough at holiday time.”
“What sort of art?”
“Most of it is local scenery but I also paint local wildlife if something attracts my attention. The blue wrens are my favourite.”
“You must be doing very well then?”
“I do okay. It’s a living and I enjoy it.”
….
Oscar asked Suzi to drive again on the way to the reception. While the photoshoot was happening Oscar had taken the time to place a cosmetic mirror such that he could see into the back which allowed him to appear to look forward so that Marcus and Makayla were not aware that he could see them. Irene, however, knew Oscar and had spotted the mirror the moment she entered the car. She knew that was Oscar’s cue for her to become friendlier with Marcus.
Where she had sat back towards the door away from Marcus on the way to meeting the photographer she moved close to him so that their legs touched on the way to the reception. She made sure her skirt moved up to her thighs. With Oscar’s mirror placed low down, she knew this would turn him on.
To make sure she opened her legs slightly to allow him to see her panties. She knew that he would be able to see her camel toe and she knew how much that turned him on. Makayla saw what Irene had done so she encouraged Marcus by looking and nodding towards Irene’s crotch. Irene made a point of showing no sign that she understood what Makayla was doing.
When Marcus placed a hand on her leg she looked up at him submissively and smiled. Marcus spent little time playing around and moved his hand up under her skirt. Irene responded by placing her weight against his shoulder.
Oscar whispered to Suzi, “Drive slowly and take the long route.” Suzi looked at him and smiled and adjusted her rearview mirror so that she could watch as well. She saw Marcus’s hand moving higher underneath Irene’s skirt and also saw Makayla reach across and unzip Marcus’s pants.
“Kiss me,” Irene said loud enough that Oscar could hear her. Marcus turned a little away from his bride so that his hand could reach Irene’s pussy. Irene lifted her face upwards to allow Marcus to kiss her.
By this time Makayla had Marcus’s belt undone and his zip fly pulled down as far as it would go. Her hand was working hard to get his erection free from the confines of his pants. As it jumped clear of his pants, Suzi almost ran off the road. She had no idea that a man’s penis could reach that size.
“My God, Oscar,” she whispered, “It’s as thick as my wrist and ten or eleven inches long. How can she take that?”
“Drive down this lane here and pull up about two kilometres into the bush and we’ll find out, shall we?”
Oscar saw Marcus whisper something to Irene. He then pulled his hand back and as Oscar watched, Irene lifted her but and removed her panties. She then threw them over the top of Oscar’s seat into his lap. Oscar took them in his hand to feel the wetness then raised them to his nose to take in that familiar odour. Suzi watched closely. By this time the car was hardly moving.
“Take your pants down, Marcus. I don’t want to mess them up on you.” Irene told him.
Marcus lifted up and pushed his pants down to his ankles. Irene pulled her skirt up at the back and then at the front. Oscar knew that the reason for her bunching up the front of her dress was so that he could see more clearly.
“Suzi, stop the car in this clearing, please. Makayla get out and go around to Oscar if you want to.” Marcus instructed.
“But Marcus this is our wedding day,” Makayla stated as she got out of the car making it obvious what she wanted to do.
“He’s fucked my relationship with Irene. He fucked my job prospects so he may as well fuck my bride first on my wedding day to complete a trio of fuck ups for me.” Marcus stated. No one responded although Oscar heard Suzi give a little giggle.
By the time that Makayla arrived at Oscar’s door she had removed her panties and had her dress raised high enough that Suzi saw her neatly trimmed pussy as she stood outside Oscar’s door and started to undo his trousers.
“Irene?” Oscar asked looking back at her.
“Oscar, Marcus is going to have unprotected sex with me. While he is doing so it is only right that you have unprotected sex with his bride. I want it, Makayla wants it, Marcus wants you to lubricate her for him and Suzi wants to watch us all fuck. Suzi may also want you if Marcus takes too long with me. If not then I expect that you will look after her later tonight.”
By that time Oscar’s pants were down around his knees. When he looked back into the mirror he saw Irene sit down onto Marcus’s log cock. She lifted and dropped numerous times as Marcus held his monster in his hands to prevent it from bending. Each time Irene dropped she took another half an inch more inside her.
Oscar could tell by Irene’s moans and groans that she was having small but almost continuous orgasms as Marcus gradually disappeared inside her. Makayla worked him similarly but Oscar was fully embedded inside her in about half the time that it took Marcus.
By the time Marcus was all the way inside Irene, he let out a loud bellow as a bull might. Oscar saw his cock flexing as he shot his fertile sperm inside Irene’s unprotected pussy. “What part of her cycle is she in,” he wondered. Where a couple of years ago he would know Irene’s cycle, with all the travelling that his job demanded he had lost track. It was too much for Oscar as he saw Marcus’s sperm being pushed out of Irene along Marcus’s cock and he unloaded into Makayla about a thimble full of his useless infertile sperm.
Makayla kissed Oscar with some enthusiasm which surprised him. As they broke from their kiss Oscar looked across to Suzi and saw that she had the fingers of her hand pushed up inside her pussy as her head was pushed back into the seat. It was obvious to him that she also had reached her orgasm.
Oscar looked into the mirror to see Irene try to lift off Marcus but Marcus held her firmly. “No, Irene, don’t go, I want to go again. Just give me a minute or two and then we can go to the reception. Suzi when you’re ready you can start driving slowly. Makayla, stay with Oscar.”
Unlike Marcus, Oscar slowly retracted out of Makayla. She kissed him a few times during the remainder of the trip but when Oscar didn’t respond she put her panties back on and straightened her skirt. Shortly before reaching the function centre, Marcus let out another loud bellow like a bull and then could be heard struggling to regain his breath.
By the time Suzi pulled up in the car park, everyone was fully dressed and the only sign of what had happened was the strong odour of sex. Oscar identified the strong distinctive odour of his wife’s pussy amongst the smells wafting through the car. He then realized that he was erect once more. The odour of Irene’s pussy never failed to arouse him and the smell of Marcus’s fertile sperm certainly helped.
When they arrived at the church, Makayla asked Oscar and Suzi to take their seats before the bridal party entered the church. It appeared that the organist and the priest had been told that once Oscar took his seat in the front row that the bride would be close behind. As Oscar left the car he saw Don present in front of the church as the person to give Makayla away.
As Oscar walked down to his seat he saw Isy sitting next to the aisle with Renae. Isy gave a smile which looked false while Renae gave him the thumbs up but of course in a way that Isy could not see. Oscar saw Marcus waiting for his bride and gave him a smile and a little wave but there appeared to be little response from Marcus.
No sooner had they taken their seat when the organist struck up the bridal march. Slowly ever so slowly Makayla led by Don with Irene behind made their way down the aisle. Initially, Marcus seemed not to notice that it was Irene and not Maria behind Makayla. Oscar gave a little giggle when he saw Marcus’s mouth drop open when he noticed it was Irene following his bride.
Things went as most weddings go during the marriage vows except Marcus’s eyes kept moving away from his bride to Irene and then back again. After the rings were exchanged the priest said, “You may now kiss the bride.”
Marcus and Makayla kissed but then when Makayla broke away from Marcus she pulled Irene towards her and they kissed. She then moved Irene over towards Marcus. She stated sharply but not quite loud enough for those in the pews to hear but certainly, the priest heard while Oscar saw her lips move as she ordered Irene to, “kiss him.”
Marcus didn’t waste the opportunity as he put his arms around Oscar’s wife and pulled her into a kiss just a little too long to be a congratulatory one. The shocked priest then led them into an office at the side of the dais for the signing of the necessary paperwork.
Oscar and Suzi rose and walked from the church to prepare the wedding car. As they reached the car Suzi asked, “Are you okay, Oscar?”
He looked at her and she thought for a moment that she saw moisture in the corner of his eyes, “not really, Suzi but I’ll survive. I can’t change it now.”
“I’m here for you. You know that don’t you?”
“Yes, Irene told me.”
“This has nothing to do with Irene. This is me talking. Forget what Irene has told you. In my mind, she has lost the right to tell either of us anything. She lost that right when she let Marcus kiss her in public. I’m sorry, Oscar. That must have hurt you. She should not have done that.”
“Thanks for your support, Suzi. I will need your company if this goes on for a time but I can’t promise anything in return. I can’t even promise you sex. I love my wife and without her, I expect that I won’t be of use to anyone except maybe to talk.”
“I understand, Oscar. I know that you only had sex with me to please your wife. I also understand that it was her way of justifying what will happen in the next couple of weeks.”
“Yes, she didn’t have to. I was never going to stop her. She is my wife, not my servant or slave. Here they come now.”
“Would you like me to drive so that you can watch them?”
“Would you do that for me?”
“I told you. I’m here for you. Anything you want or need just ask and Sally and I will be there for you.”
“Sally?”
“Yes, Sally is my girlfriend.”
“Oh, I see.”
“Hi, honey,” Irene said as she walked up. “Are you okay?”
“No, he’s fucking not,” Suzi said before Oscar could reply. “How do you think he is after that display inside, kissing this fucking arsehole,” she said pointing towards Marcus. “You’ve got a lot to answer for,” she stated as she continued looking at Makayla.
“Leave it, Suzi,” Oscar ordered. “We have an audience.”
Suzi looked up to see that the people from the church were spilling out onto the boardwalk. “You’ll keep, bitch,” Suzi stated looking at Makayla. “Don’t think for a moment that this is over. Now, get into the fucking car.”
Irene got into the car and moved across the seat. Marcus followed then Makayla, leaving Marcus between the two girls. Marcus went to put his arm around Irene but she pushed his arm away, moving her body into the corner against the door. “Not here, not now,” she said.
Oscar moved around the car to climb into the passenger seat while Suzi took up position behind the wheel. She started the car and as she went to pull away from the kerb she said, “Seat belts people.”
As they cruised along towards the Busselton wharf Marcus asked Makayla, “What is he doing here,” while pointing towards Oscar?
“We’ll talk about it later,” Makayla replied.
“He goes where I go,” Irene stated, “no exceptions unless he makes it so.”
“I see,” Marcus replied, “He’s here to fuck up my marriage now. He got my job. He took my woman and now he wants my marriage as well.”
Irene looked at him, not believing what she was hearing. “He was offered your job, Mark. He didn’t even want it. Your mum lied when she told him that she had a terminal illness. He did it to stop the business going under because he believed that if he didn’t a lot of people would lose their jobs. He didn’t do it for himself. He did it for you as much as for anyone else.”
“How do you work out that he did it for me?”
“He believed that if someone didn’t take control then when you were ready to take over there would be no business to manage and he has done a fucking good job of it. The businesses are making a fortune which was not the case when he took over. As far as your job goes, you owe him! As for the rest of it, I was never your girl. I was always Oscar’s wife and if he had said no just once you would not have got within a mile of me and nothing at all has changed.”
“But Makayla told me in the church that you were her present to me.”
“This present will not cooperate with you or Makayla unless you wake up and start respecting my husband. I am my own person except where Oscar is concerned. If Oscar says no then I get up and walk.”
Makayla looked at Marcus, “Well?” she said, “The boot is on your foot, now. It’s all up to you, Marcus. I’ve been telling you exactly what Irene just told you for months now. Isn’t it about time you made peace with the man who has been helping you all this time?”
“I guess.”
“I guess is not good enough. Oscar is sitting there. Tell him.”
“Do I have to? Can’t I think about it for a while?”
“Yes. You think about it but don’t leave it too long because Irene and Oscar are flying back to Barcelona in two or three days and if you don’t wake up soon your present will be gone forever.”
“Are you saying what I think you are, Makayla?”
Oscar was watching and listening from the front seat. He looked at Suzi and whispered. “Do you think I can allow him a little time given this is their wedding day?”
Suzi smiled at him and replied, “You want her to go with them don’t you?”
“Well, it is important to Irene and it would give us a chance to watch them. You’d like that wouldn’t you?”
“Not as much as you would but it would be exciting. Besides if you get turned on enough by it I just might benefit.”
“What about that girlfriend of yours?”
“She’ll get turned on too when I tell her about it.”
“I meant would she want to come with us?”
“No, no, no, no. she wouldn’t want to come along, besides she thinks we will be working after the wedding.”
“You lie to her and make her think we are working?”
“I don’t lie. I just remind her that I work with you and Don, Maria and Makayla then I say that my job always has to come first. She fills in the blanks.”
“I see. I still don't approve but it is your relationship. So what do you think?”
“Go for it.”
“Okay.” Oscar raised his voice so the three in the back could hear. “Marcus, you and I need to talk but I don’t want to be the person who spoils your wedding night. Invite Suzi and me along with you tonight and our discussion can wait until tomorrow.”
“Are you saying you want to watch me and my wife on our wedding night?”
“That is not what I’m saying. I only want to be present when Irene is present with you and Makayla. If at any time you don’t want us present then Irene, Suzi and I will leave together.”
“I had hoped to spend some time alone with Irene. Our time together ended suddenly and we never had the time to finalize things.”
“Yes, Irene has told me which suggests that you and she have been talking. Until you and I finalize things I will not feel confident about you being alone together.”
“Fair enough, you and Suzi can come with us tonight if Makayla and Irene agree then you and I can talk over our differences tomorrow before we head off on our honeymoon. Is that acceptable?”
“That is an acceptable compromise.”
“Good. Let’s get these photos over and done with. Can you park the car, Suzi?”
…
Isy and Renae sat down at their table at the reception. Isy had walked around the table looking at the names before she took her seat. “Suzi’s girlfriend is going to be here.” She told Renae.
“Does that surprise you?” Renae asked.
“I guess not. I hope she hasn’t spilled her guts to Oscar because if she has then he will know that we are plotting against him.”
“We, you mean you don’t you?”
“You’ve helped me.”
“I’ve played no part at all in getting information out of Suzi’s friend. There is nothing that I have done that can cause issues between me and Oscar.”
“Still trying to get him between your legs, are you?”
“How do you know that he hasn’t been there?”
“I know cuckolds. They like to get men between their wives legs but don’t take well to other women trying to take advantage of them unless the wife wants it, of course, and Irene wouldn’t like that. She is jealous of you spending too much time with him already.”
“My day will come. Sooner or later she will find someone who she can’t walk away from and then he will need someone like me to support him through the separation. This might just be when it happens. She fell for Marcus before and I don’t think she is over him yet.”
“So you are joining the lineup then?”
“The line, what do you mean the lineup?”
“There is Maria, Suzi, Makayla and maybe even Suzi’s girlfriend, Sally isn’t it? There are probably others that we don’t know about. As a guess, I’d say there are five maybe six ahead of you. That’s a long line to get through before your name gets called.”
“I work closely with him. It’s possible that we spend more time together than he does with his wife. Why shouldn’t he pick me? He likes me and respects the work I do for him. He always compliments me.”
“But he hasn’t hit on you, has he?”
“Not in the real sense of the word but I know he’s interested. When we were in Florida we spent time together in the pool at the motel. I saw him looking me up and down.”
“So what did you take off to make him look, your bikini bottom or your top?”
“I wouldn’t take my bikini bottoms off. That would be crude.”
“So you dropped your top then?”
“Well yes, I wanted to get a tan but I wasn’t the only one.”
“Did he rub the sunburn cream on you?”
“No, I did that myself.”
“You’re a little slow, honey. Get them to rub the sun protection on to you and the real protection will come out fairly quickly. You really are slow, honey.”
“Who’s slow?” a tall blond young girl asked.
“Hello, who are you?” Isy asked.
“You should know me. We’ve talked on the phone a few times.”
“So you’re Sally.”
“That’s me.”
“My God, you look like a beauty queen. That dress, it’s an Alex Perry design, isn’t it? And those shoes look like Jimmy Choo Anouk pumps,” Isy asked.
“Yes, do you like them?”
“I do. They are very nice. What do you do for a living, Sally?”
“I’m an artist. I supply my paintings to a shop in Perth and also sell through a unit in Dunsborough at holiday time.”
“What sort of art?”
“Most of it is local scenery but I also paint local wildlife if something attracts my attention. The blue wrens are my favourite.”
“You must be doing very well then?”
“I do okay. It’s a living and I enjoy it.”
….
Oscar asked Suzi to drive again on the way to the reception. While the photoshoot was happening Oscar had taken the time to place a cosmetic mirror such that he could see into the back which allowed him to appear to look forward so that Marcus and Makayla were not aware that he could see them. Irene, however, knew Oscar and had spotted the mirror the moment she entered the car. She knew that was Oscar’s cue for her to become friendlier with Marcus.
Where she had sat back towards the door away from Marcus on the way to meeting the photographer she moved close to him so that their legs touched on the way to the reception. She made sure her skirt moved up to her thighs. With Oscar’s mirror placed low down, she knew this would turn him on.
To make sure she opened her legs slightly to allow him to see her panties. She knew that he would be able to see her camel toe and she knew how much that turned him on. Makayla saw what Irene had done so she encouraged Marcus by looking and nodding towards Irene’s crotch. Irene made a point of showing no sign that she understood what Makayla was doing.
When Marcus placed a hand on her leg she looked up at him submissively and smiled. Marcus spent little time playing around and moved his hand up under her skirt. Irene responded by placing her weight against his shoulder.
Oscar whispered to Suzi, “Drive slowly and take the long route.” Suzi looked at him and smiled and adjusted her rearview mirror so that she could watch as well. She saw Marcus’s hand moving higher underneath Irene’s skirt and also saw Makayla reach across and unzip Marcus’s pants.
“Kiss me,” Irene said loud enough that Oscar could hear her. Marcus turned a little away from his bride so that his hand could reach Irene’s pussy. Irene lifted her face upwards to allow Marcus to kiss her.
By this time Makayla had Marcus’s belt undone and his zip fly pulled down as far as it would go. Her hand was working hard to get his erection free from the confines of his pants. As it jumped clear of his pants, Suzi almost ran off the road. She had no idea that a man’s penis could reach that size.
“My God, Oscar,” she whispered, “It’s as thick as my wrist and ten or eleven inches long. How can she take that?”
“Drive down this lane here and pull up about two kilometres into the bush and we’ll find out, shall we?”
Oscar saw Marcus whisper something to Irene. He then pulled his hand back and as Oscar watched, Irene lifted her but and removed her panties. She then threw them over the top of Oscar’s seat into his lap. Oscar took them in his hand to feel the wetness then raised them to his nose to take in that familiar odour. Suzi watched closely. By this time the car was hardly moving.
“Take your pants down, Marcus. I don’t want to mess them up on you.” Irene told him.
Marcus lifted up and pushed his pants down to his ankles. Irene pulled her skirt up at the back and then at the front. Oscar knew that the reason for her bunching up the front of her dress was so that he could see more clearly.
“Suzi, stop the car in this clearing, please. Makayla get out and go around to Oscar if you want to.” Marcus instructed.
“But Marcus this is our wedding day,” Makayla stated as she got out of the car making it obvious what she wanted to do.
“He’s fucked my relationship with Irene. He fucked my job prospects so he may as well fuck my bride first on my wedding day to complete a trio of fuck ups for me.” Marcus stated. No one responded although Oscar heard Suzi give a little giggle.
By the time that Makayla arrived at Oscar’s door she had removed her panties and had her dress raised high enough that Suzi saw her neatly trimmed pussy as she stood outside Oscar’s door and started to undo his trousers.
“Irene?” Oscar asked looking back at her.
“Oscar, Marcus is going to have unprotected sex with me. While he is doing so it is only right that you have unprotected sex with his bride. I want it, Makayla wants it, Marcus wants you to lubricate her for him and Suzi wants to watch us all fuck. Suzi may also want you if Marcus takes too long with me. If not then I expect that you will look after her later tonight.”
By that time Oscar’s pants were down around his knees. When he looked back into the mirror he saw Irene sit down onto Marcus’s log cock. She lifted and dropped numerous times as Marcus held his monster in his hands to prevent it from bending. Each time Irene dropped she took another half an inch more inside her.
Oscar could tell by Irene’s moans and groans that she was having small but almost continuous orgasms as Marcus gradually disappeared inside her. Makayla worked him similarly but Oscar was fully embedded inside her in about half the time that it took Marcus.
By the time Marcus was all the way inside Irene, he let out a loud bellow as a bull might. Oscar saw his cock flexing as he shot his fertile sperm inside Irene’s unprotected pussy. “What part of her cycle is she in,” he wondered. Where a couple of years ago he would know Irene’s cycle, with all the travelling that his job demanded he had lost track. It was too much for Oscar as he saw Marcus’s sperm being pushed out of Irene along Marcus’s cock and he unloaded into Makayla about a thimble full of his useless infertile sperm.
Makayla kissed Oscar with some enthusiasm which surprised him. As they broke from their kiss Oscar looked across to Suzi and saw that she had the fingers of her hand pushed up inside her pussy as her head was pushed back into the seat. It was obvious to him that she also had reached her orgasm.
Oscar looked into the mirror to see Irene try to lift off Marcus but Marcus held her firmly. “No, Irene, don’t go, I want to go again. Just give me a minute or two and then we can go to the reception. Suzi when you’re ready you can start driving slowly. Makayla, stay with Oscar.”
Unlike Marcus, Oscar slowly retracted out of Makayla. She kissed him a few times during the remainder of the trip but when Oscar didn’t respond she put her panties back on and straightened her skirt. Shortly before reaching the function centre, Marcus let out another loud bellow like a bull and then could be heard struggling to regain his breath.
By the time Suzi pulled up in the car park, everyone was fully dressed and the only sign of what had happened was the strong odour of sex. Oscar identified the strong distinctive odour of his wife’s pussy amongst the smells wafting through the car. He then realized that he was erect once more. The odour of Irene’s pussy never failed to arouse him and the smell of Marcus’s fertile sperm certainly helped.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 26.
“This is my partner, Sally. Oscar.” Suzi said as they approached the table while switching her eyes from Oscar to Sally.
Sally had risen from her chair as they approached. Oscar put his arm around her and went to kiss her on the cheek but she moved her head so that he could not avoid kissing her lips.
“Your partner is the most beautiful woman here tonight, Suzi. I’m so pleased to meet you, Sally. I love your choice of dress.”
“Thanks, Oscar. I’ve been looking forward to meeting you in person. I hope you and Suzi have been behaving yourselves.” Sally’s last comment reflected the fact that she had detected the unmistakable odour of pussy on Oscar as they kissed.
Oscar realized so chuckled as he stated, “I may have been a little naughty but Suzi has been a perfect lady. I have an excuse though. My wife was with me.”
“Your wife, Irene is here with you?”
“Irene is Makayla’s bridesmaid.”
“Yes, the one that kissed my son to shock everyone during the wedding,” Isy stated with an evil-sounding laugh.
“Yes, that was a little unconventional, but then Marcus didn’t even have a best man, so I guess the whole wedding was rather different when you think about it,” Suzi replied.
Isy wouldn’t leave it alone. “Different indeed, how many brides have a married ex-lover of their husband as a bridesmaid anyway.”
“I thought you would appreciate that, Isy?” Oscar asked. “Some of the stories that our older customers tell me about your world cruises make this wedding seem rather mild in comparison though.”
“I’m a widow so I’m allowed to be a little outrageous if I choose to be,” was the reply. Oscar who was usually the perfect gentlemen saw red.
“I guess that the elderly get their facts mixed up at times. I’m sure that Jock told me that your husband picked you up after that cruise in nineteen sixty-three. February the twenty-eighth wasn’t it that the cruise got back into port. Now when was it that Roberto was born, mid-November or was it early November.”
“Roberto was a premature baby, Oscar. Tell Jock for me that he got his dates wrong.”
“Oh, I see, was that the date he had with you on the cruise that lasted a month or the date of your arrival back in port, Isy?”
“Be careful with what you are saying, Oscar. That could be taken as slander.” Isy told him.
“Yes, it could, couldn’t it? So maybe if you stop trying to embarrass my wife then I will not have to point out to people that you are no saint.” Oscar turned to Sally, “I apologize to you, Sally. I have been out of line. I hope that we have not embarrassed you.”
“No way have you embarrassed me, Oscar. I admire a man who stands by his wife the way that you just did.”
“So do I,” came the comment from Renae. Oscar’s jaw almost hit the floor. He had always thought that Renae was planted as his secretary so that Isy could keep tabs on what he was doing with the business. Oscar looked across at her and his smile told her of his admiration. She went to say more but he shook his head to discourage her.
“You and I need to talk, Oscar,” Isy told him.
“What is it that you wish to talk about, Isy?”
“We should talk in private.” She replied.
Oscar looked around at the people at the table. “There is nothing that we could talk about that these people here should not hear so I insist that we talk here.”
“It’s company business. These people are not privy to company business.”
“I keep a register of company shareholders and there is no one at this table who is not a company shareholder. Is that correct, Suzi,” Suzi nodded to confirm, “Sally?” Sally also nodded in reply. “Renae?” Renae also nodded to confirm. “So Isy, you are free to speak amongst company shareholders.”
“I want you replaced as the chairman and CEO.”
“Okay, well the process to follow is to put the proposal to the next meeting of the board. If you put the proposal in written form before the next meeting is due I’ll call a special meeting of the board to consider your proposal and an alternative.”
“You don’t appear concerned.”
“I’m not. I believe I’ve done a fair job and if the board and the shareholders think someone can do a better job then I’d be the first person to support that. After all, I am also a shareholder. I think I own around 30% right now and other members of my family own another 15%. But for now, all I intend doing is to put a counter-proposal to give shareholders alternatives to vote on.”
“Can I hear what the alternative is?”
“Yes, once your proposal is tabled at the meeting I will put the proposal that I train two people who should be considered as alternatives. The training should take around twelve months. The two names will be your son, Marcus and Suzi, here.”
“Suzi, why would you propose Suzi?”
“There are several reasons but the main one is that she cares about people. She also was one of the youngest people in Australia to achieve a Master of Science degree and she achieved that with distinction. Don tells me that while he is working with her she makes decisions in such a way as to maintain control without anyone realizing. That is not something that you can learn easily. There is usually something in your nature that allows that to happen. She is also very attractive, which is of considerable benefit in a man’s world. Her partner is beautiful, has outstanding taste in clothes and she has a skill that few people in this world have, she is an outstanding artist. The total package could be very beneficial to the business.”
“And your second choice was Marcus. What does he bring to the company?”
“Right now he brings nothing to the business except he is your son but he is learning and has shown an interest in becoming better at what he does. A willingness to learn is a great asset to any manager. I choose him because he could make an outstanding assistant for someone like Suzi if his desire to learn continues.”
“So you meet a girl a few days ago and then decide she should become the CEO of a multinational corporation.” Isy shook her head indicating a negative outlook.
“I’ve known of Suzi since before I joined the company. I was watching her when I was an IT man. She wrote an article when she was at UWA on the potential benefits of computerizing the winemaking process. Don’t you remember my response to you when you asked me what I would change if I were in charge of your businesses? I got my ideas from Suzi’s article.”
Suzi spoke up, “You read my article on the benefits of computerization in today’s agricultural industry? I wrote that over six years ago.”
“Yes, and much of what you wrote about we have applied across the world. It made good sense. Unfortunately, many of the people in the industry are not comfortable with computers so in some areas we have had to delay until the right people take over.”
Isy showed her disgust with, “Hhmmp, you mean wait until we, the people who started the industry die, don’t you?”
“No, the word is ‘retire.’ People do that to enjoy their life. Some however still want to maintain control after they retire.”
“You’re speaking of me, of course, Oscar?”
“If the cap fits.”
“I take offence to that.”
“Indeed you should in the same way as I took offence at your attacks on my wife.”
“Hhmmp, if the cap fits.”
“Okay, the speeches are about to start. Can we call a truce, Isy?”
“Why not, Oscar, from what I’m hearing here tonight you have me outvoted anyway.”
“I have no wish to outvote you Isy. I only seek to give you what you want with some conditions attached.”
“So you insist on twelve months then. Well, I concede defeat to you, Oscar. I always knew I had selected the right man, shame about your wife though.”
“Marcus would disagree with you on that one.”
“You are getting a little long in the tooth for raising children, Oscar but then Michael could do with a younger playmate.”
Oscar felt like ripping the elderly woman’s throat out but then realized that she was only telling the truth. He was getting a little long in the tooth to be raising a baby. The comment, however, brought to him a little stirring in the crotch.
Oscar looked up at her again and saw her smile. She knew the effect her comment would have on him. He looked around the table to find that everyone was watching him. Did they also know or were they waiting for his reply? He smiled. They were going to be disappointed if they expected him to reply.
Then he felt a hand on his crotch. The hand squeezed him. He expected it would be Suzi to the right of him but the hand came from his left. He looked across to see Sally smiling at him. She knew! She understood. “My God, she is so fucking beautiful and she understands me as well,” Oscar thought.
Oscar looked up to the bridal party. Irene was sitting between Marcus and Makayla now. They were both paying her complete attention. Then Oscar noticed that almost every eye in the room was on them. He knew what the guests were thinking. Bride and Groom separated by the bridesmaid. By now most would have heard that his wife was Marcus’s ex-lover, one ex-lover of many ex-lovers of Marcus, the one who had escaped without carrying his child.
Oscar looked around at his table again. It had been intended that Don and Maria would be at Oscar’s table but the last-minute change of inviting Sally had put them at the adjoining table. He looked over to find Maria looking at him and she smiled. He smiled back. Then it occurred to him that Irene may be making a huge mistake. He would be free and Irene was encouraging him to seek company so that she could be with Marcus. Where would that lead?
He looked around again. Renae was always chasing him. The more that he rejected her, the more open she was becoming with her desires. Suzi got jealous when Makayla sat on his lap. Suzi had told him in no uncertain terms that she was his for the taking. Sally just felt him up knowing how Irene’s exploits affected him. That could only mean one thing. Then there was Maria. Maria and he had been lovers many years ago. He knew by her reaction that he could have her any time that he wanted her.
Oscar looked around again. Why was it that there are men in the world that would give almost anything to make love with any one of these women but the only woman that he had a desire for was sitting between the bride and the groom who obviously were both trying to seduce her? It was also obvious to everyone in the room that she was as willing as it gets.
How long was this going to last? Was it going to take weeks before his wife comes back to him? Maybe it could be months. Irene had said it was unlikely that she would return until she was carrying Marcus’s child. Irene was now over forty. Oscar knew that insemination of a woman over forty could take months. Maybe it may never happen. Oh God, surely not. She will come back if she can’t get pregnant, surely. I have to do something! I can’t leave this to nature. Oscar looked at his watch. Yes, that’s it.
He rose from his seat. Suzi asked him was he okay? He looked at her and kissed her on the cheek. “I’ll be okay,” he said, “I just have to find a pharmacist.”
“There’s one around the corner. I’ll come with you.” Suzi stated.
“No, I’ll be okay. You continue to enjoy the proceedings. I won’t be long.”
….
Oscar walked around the shop wondering what he should say or do. Eventually, the pharmacist approached him. “Can I help you sir?”
“I don’t know. It’s embarrassing. My wife and I want to have a baby but she is over forty and I worry that we may have left it too late. I can’t do it as often as I once could and so I need something to make her more fertile at the right time. Do you know what I mean? I also have the added issue of having to have it tonight or I’ll have to wait until next month.”
“Yes, sir I do understand. My wife and I have been through the same thing. I can’t help you but the doctor next door can prescribe a fertility drug for you and for your wife. It worked for me and it worked for my wife. I’ll give him a call for you and I’ll ask him to write the prescription for you so that you just have to go next door, give him your details and collect it. Meanwhile, I’ll make up the formulae for you.”
“Thanks, I really appreciate this.”
“I see you’re at the wedding celebration”
“Yes, they are long term friends of my wife’s. She is the bridesmaid.”
“Tonight should be good for you. It is every man’s dream to make love to the bride but failing that the bridesmaid. Sounds like you might have part of your dream come true at least,” he said with a chuckle.
Oscar laughed and headed off to collect the script.
….
Oscar approached the bridal group. In his hand, he held a tray with four glasses. One contained Irene’s favourite drink, gin and tonic with lemon. There were two bourbon’s mixed with coke and a white wine. He had seen that Makayla was drinking white wine. Marcus, he was not sure of but he could see that his drink was a coke mix and he knew that in the past Marcus had been known to drink Jim Beam bourbon.
“I’d like to present a toast to just the four of us,” he said. He handed Irene the gin. She smiled at him. He handed Makayla her wine than the bourbon that he had prepared for Marcus to him.
“I wasn’t drinking alcohol tonight,” Marcus said.
Before he could speak Irene said, “one can’t hurt you, Marcus.”
“I don’t know,” he said. “Alcohol makes me underperform and tonight is a special night with the two women in the world that I love.”
“If you can’t even drink a toast with my husband you can count me out. I’m annoyed with you, Marcus. You are really making this hard for me with your attitude towards Oscar. Makayla has gone all out to make this very special for you and you are acting like an ass.”
“I’m sorry,” he said as he took his drink. “What are we drinking to Oscar?”
“To a happy life for you and Makayla and my wish that those things that you feel you have had taken from you are returned.”
“You mean my job?”
“Yes, your job and an opportunity for you and Irene to finalize things for both of you.”
“I’ve misjudged you, Oscar. I really didn’t expect that from you.”
“Maybe tomorrow we can bury the hatchet as they say and make up for a missed friendship.”
“I’ll drink to that. To a new friendship,” Marcus replied.
They drank their toast and Oscar made his way back towards his table. Halfway back he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned to see his wife and by the expression on her face, she was not happy. He went to kiss her but she turned her head away.
“What did you put in my drink?” she asked.
“Why do you think I put something in your drink?”
“It tasted funny. I always drink gin and tonic but that tasted wrong. I watched you make the drinks and saw a small plastic bottle in your hand. What was it?”
“All right, I’ve been caught out. For Marcus it was Viagra. For you, it was the female equivalent.”
“Why would you do that?”
“Marcus has already cum twice this afternoon and tonight he is expected to satisfy you and Makayla. I was just trying to make sure there were no disappointments.”
“Í wonder about you some days Oscar because when you do things that appear quite logical, like this I usually find some hidden purpose behind it.”
“What hidden purpose could there be in my wanting you and Makayla to not be disappointed with Marcus’s performance?”
“None, I guess but I still wonder. I had better get back with the bridal group. I see that Makayla keeps looking over this way.”
“She will be making sure that I don’t pick up my beautiful wife and whisk her away to somewhere where no one can find us.”
“Would you do that, Oscar?”
“If I thought that you would not scream I would do it in a moment.”
“I love you, you know?”
“Yes, I know. I love you too, more than you will ever realize.”
“No, I know how much you love me and I appreciate it. This business will be over in a couple of weeks and then it will be just you and me for the rest of our lives.”
“You, me and your baby, you mean?”
“You really don’t mind, do you? It is something that I keep wanting and needing. If I don’t do this I will never settle down to become the wife you dream of.”
“You are already the wife I dream of.”
“I can’t really be yours until I deal with this once and for all.”
“Okay. You go back and join your lover's group.”
“It’s the bridal party, not my lover's group and once we leave here you will be with us.”
“I’m looking forward to it.”
“Good, I’ll see you shortly then.”
“This is my partner, Sally. Oscar.” Suzi said as they approached the table while switching her eyes from Oscar to Sally.
Sally had risen from her chair as they approached. Oscar put his arm around her and went to kiss her on the cheek but she moved her head so that he could not avoid kissing her lips.
“Your partner is the most beautiful woman here tonight, Suzi. I’m so pleased to meet you, Sally. I love your choice of dress.”
“Thanks, Oscar. I’ve been looking forward to meeting you in person. I hope you and Suzi have been behaving yourselves.” Sally’s last comment reflected the fact that she had detected the unmistakable odour of pussy on Oscar as they kissed.
Oscar realized so chuckled as he stated, “I may have been a little naughty but Suzi has been a perfect lady. I have an excuse though. My wife was with me.”
“Your wife, Irene is here with you?”
“Irene is Makayla’s bridesmaid.”
“Yes, the one that kissed my son to shock everyone during the wedding,” Isy stated with an evil-sounding laugh.
“Yes, that was a little unconventional, but then Marcus didn’t even have a best man, so I guess the whole wedding was rather different when you think about it,” Suzi replied.
Isy wouldn’t leave it alone. “Different indeed, how many brides have a married ex-lover of their husband as a bridesmaid anyway.”
“I thought you would appreciate that, Isy?” Oscar asked. “Some of the stories that our older customers tell me about your world cruises make this wedding seem rather mild in comparison though.”
“I’m a widow so I’m allowed to be a little outrageous if I choose to be,” was the reply. Oscar who was usually the perfect gentlemen saw red.
“I guess that the elderly get their facts mixed up at times. I’m sure that Jock told me that your husband picked you up after that cruise in nineteen sixty-three. February the twenty-eighth wasn’t it that the cruise got back into port. Now when was it that Roberto was born, mid-November or was it early November.”
“Roberto was a premature baby, Oscar. Tell Jock for me that he got his dates wrong.”
“Oh, I see, was that the date he had with you on the cruise that lasted a month or the date of your arrival back in port, Isy?”
“Be careful with what you are saying, Oscar. That could be taken as slander.” Isy told him.
“Yes, it could, couldn’t it? So maybe if you stop trying to embarrass my wife then I will not have to point out to people that you are no saint.” Oscar turned to Sally, “I apologize to you, Sally. I have been out of line. I hope that we have not embarrassed you.”
“No way have you embarrassed me, Oscar. I admire a man who stands by his wife the way that you just did.”
“So do I,” came the comment from Renae. Oscar’s jaw almost hit the floor. He had always thought that Renae was planted as his secretary so that Isy could keep tabs on what he was doing with the business. Oscar looked across at her and his smile told her of his admiration. She went to say more but he shook his head to discourage her.
“You and I need to talk, Oscar,” Isy told him.
“What is it that you wish to talk about, Isy?”
“We should talk in private.” She replied.
Oscar looked around at the people at the table. “There is nothing that we could talk about that these people here should not hear so I insist that we talk here.”
“It’s company business. These people are not privy to company business.”
“I keep a register of company shareholders and there is no one at this table who is not a company shareholder. Is that correct, Suzi,” Suzi nodded to confirm, “Sally?” Sally also nodded in reply. “Renae?” Renae also nodded to confirm. “So Isy, you are free to speak amongst company shareholders.”
“I want you replaced as the chairman and CEO.”
“Okay, well the process to follow is to put the proposal to the next meeting of the board. If you put the proposal in written form before the next meeting is due I’ll call a special meeting of the board to consider your proposal and an alternative.”
“You don’t appear concerned.”
“I’m not. I believe I’ve done a fair job and if the board and the shareholders think someone can do a better job then I’d be the first person to support that. After all, I am also a shareholder. I think I own around 30% right now and other members of my family own another 15%. But for now, all I intend doing is to put a counter-proposal to give shareholders alternatives to vote on.”
“Can I hear what the alternative is?”
“Yes, once your proposal is tabled at the meeting I will put the proposal that I train two people who should be considered as alternatives. The training should take around twelve months. The two names will be your son, Marcus and Suzi, here.”
“Suzi, why would you propose Suzi?”
“There are several reasons but the main one is that she cares about people. She also was one of the youngest people in Australia to achieve a Master of Science degree and she achieved that with distinction. Don tells me that while he is working with her she makes decisions in such a way as to maintain control without anyone realizing. That is not something that you can learn easily. There is usually something in your nature that allows that to happen. She is also very attractive, which is of considerable benefit in a man’s world. Her partner is beautiful, has outstanding taste in clothes and she has a skill that few people in this world have, she is an outstanding artist. The total package could be very beneficial to the business.”
“And your second choice was Marcus. What does he bring to the company?”
“Right now he brings nothing to the business except he is your son but he is learning and has shown an interest in becoming better at what he does. A willingness to learn is a great asset to any manager. I choose him because he could make an outstanding assistant for someone like Suzi if his desire to learn continues.”
“So you meet a girl a few days ago and then decide she should become the CEO of a multinational corporation.” Isy shook her head indicating a negative outlook.
“I’ve known of Suzi since before I joined the company. I was watching her when I was an IT man. She wrote an article when she was at UWA on the potential benefits of computerizing the winemaking process. Don’t you remember my response to you when you asked me what I would change if I were in charge of your businesses? I got my ideas from Suzi’s article.”
Suzi spoke up, “You read my article on the benefits of computerization in today’s agricultural industry? I wrote that over six years ago.”
“Yes, and much of what you wrote about we have applied across the world. It made good sense. Unfortunately, many of the people in the industry are not comfortable with computers so in some areas we have had to delay until the right people take over.”
Isy showed her disgust with, “Hhmmp, you mean wait until we, the people who started the industry die, don’t you?”
“No, the word is ‘retire.’ People do that to enjoy their life. Some however still want to maintain control after they retire.”
“You’re speaking of me, of course, Oscar?”
“If the cap fits.”
“I take offence to that.”
“Indeed you should in the same way as I took offence at your attacks on my wife.”
“Hhmmp, if the cap fits.”
“Okay, the speeches are about to start. Can we call a truce, Isy?”
“Why not, Oscar, from what I’m hearing here tonight you have me outvoted anyway.”
“I have no wish to outvote you Isy. I only seek to give you what you want with some conditions attached.”
“So you insist on twelve months then. Well, I concede defeat to you, Oscar. I always knew I had selected the right man, shame about your wife though.”
“Marcus would disagree with you on that one.”
“You are getting a little long in the tooth for raising children, Oscar but then Michael could do with a younger playmate.”
Oscar felt like ripping the elderly woman’s throat out but then realized that she was only telling the truth. He was getting a little long in the tooth to be raising a baby. The comment, however, brought to him a little stirring in the crotch.
Oscar looked up at her again and saw her smile. She knew the effect her comment would have on him. He looked around the table to find that everyone was watching him. Did they also know or were they waiting for his reply? He smiled. They were going to be disappointed if they expected him to reply.
Then he felt a hand on his crotch. The hand squeezed him. He expected it would be Suzi to the right of him but the hand came from his left. He looked across to see Sally smiling at him. She knew! She understood. “My God, she is so fucking beautiful and she understands me as well,” Oscar thought.
Oscar looked up to the bridal party. Irene was sitting between Marcus and Makayla now. They were both paying her complete attention. Then Oscar noticed that almost every eye in the room was on them. He knew what the guests were thinking. Bride and Groom separated by the bridesmaid. By now most would have heard that his wife was Marcus’s ex-lover, one ex-lover of many ex-lovers of Marcus, the one who had escaped without carrying his child.
Oscar looked around at his table again. It had been intended that Don and Maria would be at Oscar’s table but the last-minute change of inviting Sally had put them at the adjoining table. He looked over to find Maria looking at him and she smiled. He smiled back. Then it occurred to him that Irene may be making a huge mistake. He would be free and Irene was encouraging him to seek company so that she could be with Marcus. Where would that lead?
He looked around again. Renae was always chasing him. The more that he rejected her, the more open she was becoming with her desires. Suzi got jealous when Makayla sat on his lap. Suzi had told him in no uncertain terms that she was his for the taking. Sally just felt him up knowing how Irene’s exploits affected him. That could only mean one thing. Then there was Maria. Maria and he had been lovers many years ago. He knew by her reaction that he could have her any time that he wanted her.
Oscar looked around again. Why was it that there are men in the world that would give almost anything to make love with any one of these women but the only woman that he had a desire for was sitting between the bride and the groom who obviously were both trying to seduce her? It was also obvious to everyone in the room that she was as willing as it gets.
How long was this going to last? Was it going to take weeks before his wife comes back to him? Maybe it could be months. Irene had said it was unlikely that she would return until she was carrying Marcus’s child. Irene was now over forty. Oscar knew that insemination of a woman over forty could take months. Maybe it may never happen. Oh God, surely not. She will come back if she can’t get pregnant, surely. I have to do something! I can’t leave this to nature. Oscar looked at his watch. Yes, that’s it.
He rose from his seat. Suzi asked him was he okay? He looked at her and kissed her on the cheek. “I’ll be okay,” he said, “I just have to find a pharmacist.”
“There’s one around the corner. I’ll come with you.” Suzi stated.
“No, I’ll be okay. You continue to enjoy the proceedings. I won’t be long.”
….
Oscar walked around the shop wondering what he should say or do. Eventually, the pharmacist approached him. “Can I help you sir?”
“I don’t know. It’s embarrassing. My wife and I want to have a baby but she is over forty and I worry that we may have left it too late. I can’t do it as often as I once could and so I need something to make her more fertile at the right time. Do you know what I mean? I also have the added issue of having to have it tonight or I’ll have to wait until next month.”
“Yes, sir I do understand. My wife and I have been through the same thing. I can’t help you but the doctor next door can prescribe a fertility drug for you and for your wife. It worked for me and it worked for my wife. I’ll give him a call for you and I’ll ask him to write the prescription for you so that you just have to go next door, give him your details and collect it. Meanwhile, I’ll make up the formulae for you.”
“Thanks, I really appreciate this.”
“I see you’re at the wedding celebration”
“Yes, they are long term friends of my wife’s. She is the bridesmaid.”
“Tonight should be good for you. It is every man’s dream to make love to the bride but failing that the bridesmaid. Sounds like you might have part of your dream come true at least,” he said with a chuckle.
Oscar laughed and headed off to collect the script.
….
Oscar approached the bridal group. In his hand, he held a tray with four glasses. One contained Irene’s favourite drink, gin and tonic with lemon. There were two bourbon’s mixed with coke and a white wine. He had seen that Makayla was drinking white wine. Marcus, he was not sure of but he could see that his drink was a coke mix and he knew that in the past Marcus had been known to drink Jim Beam bourbon.
“I’d like to present a toast to just the four of us,” he said. He handed Irene the gin. She smiled at him. He handed Makayla her wine than the bourbon that he had prepared for Marcus to him.
“I wasn’t drinking alcohol tonight,” Marcus said.
Before he could speak Irene said, “one can’t hurt you, Marcus.”
“I don’t know,” he said. “Alcohol makes me underperform and tonight is a special night with the two women in the world that I love.”
“If you can’t even drink a toast with my husband you can count me out. I’m annoyed with you, Marcus. You are really making this hard for me with your attitude towards Oscar. Makayla has gone all out to make this very special for you and you are acting like an ass.”
“I’m sorry,” he said as he took his drink. “What are we drinking to Oscar?”
“To a happy life for you and Makayla and my wish that those things that you feel you have had taken from you are returned.”
“You mean my job?”
“Yes, your job and an opportunity for you and Irene to finalize things for both of you.”
“I’ve misjudged you, Oscar. I really didn’t expect that from you.”
“Maybe tomorrow we can bury the hatchet as they say and make up for a missed friendship.”
“I’ll drink to that. To a new friendship,” Marcus replied.
They drank their toast and Oscar made his way back towards his table. Halfway back he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned to see his wife and by the expression on her face, she was not happy. He went to kiss her but she turned her head away.
“What did you put in my drink?” she asked.
“Why do you think I put something in your drink?”
“It tasted funny. I always drink gin and tonic but that tasted wrong. I watched you make the drinks and saw a small plastic bottle in your hand. What was it?”
“All right, I’ve been caught out. For Marcus it was Viagra. For you, it was the female equivalent.”
“Why would you do that?”
“Marcus has already cum twice this afternoon and tonight he is expected to satisfy you and Makayla. I was just trying to make sure there were no disappointments.”
“Í wonder about you some days Oscar because when you do things that appear quite logical, like this I usually find some hidden purpose behind it.”
“What hidden purpose could there be in my wanting you and Makayla to not be disappointed with Marcus’s performance?”
“None, I guess but I still wonder. I had better get back with the bridal group. I see that Makayla keeps looking over this way.”
“She will be making sure that I don’t pick up my beautiful wife and whisk her away to somewhere where no one can find us.”
“Would you do that, Oscar?”
“If I thought that you would not scream I would do it in a moment.”
“I love you, you know?”
“Yes, I know. I love you too, more than you will ever realize.”
“No, I know how much you love me and I appreciate it. This business will be over in a couple of weeks and then it will be just you and me for the rest of our lives.”
“You, me and your baby, you mean?”
“You really don’t mind, do you? It is something that I keep wanting and needing. If I don’t do this I will never settle down to become the wife you dream of.”
“You are already the wife I dream of.”
“I can’t really be yours until I deal with this once and for all.”
“Okay. You go back and join your lover's group.”
“It’s the bridal party, not my lover's group and once we leave here you will be with us.”
“I’m looking forward to it.”
“Good, I’ll see you shortly then.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 27.
Suzi drove slowly towards the motel. Oscar watched Irene, Makayla and Marcus in the back with his mirror. Every so often Marcus would stop kissing Irene and focus on kissing his bride. Then the girls would exchange again. Makayla had removed Marcus’s pants immediately they had left the reception.
Both girls had also removed their panties and thrown then over to Oscar in the front. Of course, he had compared the girl’s odours. Both smelled of their pussies and sperm. For Irene it was Marcus and it bought back memories of exciting times past. For Makayla, he smelled himself which was not as exciting as the first so he handed them to Suzi who put them in her pocket.
Makayla constantly played with Marcus’s huge cock. By now Makayla had woken up to Oscar’s mirror as she had seen it as they had sex on the way to the reception. Oscar got a kick out of the fact that Makayla made a point of opening her legs and lifting her dress as Irene had done earlier. The sight of her tight little pussy added to his excitement. He was looking forward to the opportunity to see Marcus penetrate that one.
Every so often Oscar noticed that Suzi looked into the side mirror as if checking for something. He decided to do the same himself and realized that a car appeared to be following them. Each time the car got closer Suzi would drive a little faster each time the lights moved back Suzi slowed.
He leaned over towards Suzi and whispered, “Okay, who is it?”
“Who is what?”
“Who is following us?”
“You don’t miss a trick, do you?”
“Stop avoiding and give me a name.”
“Sally, of course.”
“Sally is coming to the motel?”
“Yes, I told her about Marcus and your wife and she wanted to see it for herself.”
“This is not meant to be a stage show. It is Marcus and Makayla’s wedding night.”
“I asked Makayla and she said it was okay.”
“Does she understand that when Marcus gets going he might want to make love to you and Sally as well as Irene?”
“I doubt that. I don’t think that Irene intends to even let him get to Makayla. Anyway, Sally and I will be there solely for you, for no one else.”
“You might both be disappointed if you want to make love to me. I’m having difficulties with all of this.”
“The little blue pill isn’t going to help you?”
“What do you mean?”
“I saw you add that little blue pill to your glass before you had a drink with the bridal group. It was Viagra wasn’t it?”
“Suzi, you shouldn’t have seen that. Forget about it. It is not what you think it is?”
“Whatever. It doesn’t matter anyway. Sally and I will be there for you no matter what. We talked about it and we think it is unfair that while Marcus’s mother is trying to get rid of you, Marcus is fucking your wife. Renae told me that Irene is not even on the pill.”
“You’ve been talking to Renae?”
“Yes, she told me everything. She told me about Irene getting pregnant before, about the movies that Marcus sold when Irene threatened to break it off and even about them sneaking away together when they had agreed to only meet when you were involved.”
“Did you say movies that Marcus sold?”
“Yes, she said that when Irene tried to break it off he sold movies of them having sex together.”
“Are you sure that she said that?”
“Yes, she said you didn’t know he did that but Sally and I talked about it and decided that you should be told what he did. Why don’t you ask Renae if you doubt me?”
“I don’t doubt you, Suzi. I just can’t help wondering if this is a way for Isy to cause me problems so that she can gain an advantage over me.”
“It’s possible. Perhaps you need to talk to Renae.”
“I’ll do that tomorrow.”
“Why not do it tonight. She is booking into the motel with Sally.”
“So Isy will be there as well?”
“Nope, Renae told Isy that she would find her own way home because of the way she treated you.”
“So I need to thank her then.”
“First off we should watch this mob in the back. They are at it again.”
Oscar sat back in his seat. He looked in his mirror just as Irene raised herself up over the top of Marcus. She lowered herself down on him and where previously it had taken a while to get him embedded inside her this time he slipped halfway inside her on the first attempt. Oscar wondered if the pill he had fed her was responsible for Marcus’s ability to penetrate her or if it was because she was still carrying his sperm inside her.
“Look at them going at it,” Suzi whispered after a couple of minutes.
“Yes, they were doing it slowly with all the emotion they could muster earlier today,” Oscar whispered back. ”This time it is pure unadulterated sex. It’s fucking in its rawest form, even animalistic. Have you ever seen a bull having sex with a cow?”
“Do you see the similarity?”
“Yes, they call a Hotwifes boyfriend her bull. I can see why.
“Do you? I was thinking more of a stallion with his mare. That penis is way too thick to be a bull. They are usually long but much thinner.”
“Stop the car so you can watch it with me. What I meant is the way they are doing it. Bulls only mate with their heifers when they are fertile. They only do it to create life, new life. That is why they put everything they have into it.”
“Stallions and Mare do the same. Do you think that Irene is ovulating? Is that what you’re thinking?”
“I don’t know, Suzi. She could be. I’ve been away too much to know when she is due to ovulate. Fuck this job. It is so demanding I don’t even know if or when my wife has had her period.”
“Look at Makayla. She can’t believe that they are just ignoring her and doing their own thing. I know that look. It’s spelt J e a l o u s.”
“Yes, she is wondering what she has done. I knew it would backfire on her but I don’t feel sorry for her at all. She deserves to suffer from this monster she has created by inviting my wife here.”
“Look, Marcus has come and he is still going. Look at the sperm being pushed out at their joining. It’s running down over the seat. How does he do that? I thought a man was spent after he has cum.”
“Now you know why I said I didn’t take that little blue pill.”
“You gave it to Marcus! Why?”
“It’s a long story. I’ll tell you about it tonight in bed. Have you seen enough?”
“Yep, I’ll give Sally a wave and we’ll head for the motel. At the rate they are going they’ll be on their third or fourth one by then. I wonder how many he can go without a break.” Suzi laughed. She looked at Oscar but he didn’t even smile so she looked at him with a questioning look.
Oscar finally smiled and told her, “Irene told me once that he can go two in a row without stopping even without the little blue pill so what you’re saying might be a real possibility.”
….
“I don’t understand how you can be so cool about your wife spending time with Marcus while she is unprotected knowing his reputation,” Sally stated as they lay in bed together.
“If I thought for one minute that I could stop it without any comebacks I would but I know that if I even try to stop it her desire will grow until she can’t control it and then things will happen that I don’t know about. Isn’t it better I know about what is happening and then I may be able to exercise some limited control?”
Suzi gave a little giggle and added, “And that way Oscar would miss out on the fun. It turns him on, Sally. He gets a big boner watching them. Here feel him. He even got hard just talking about it.”
“I’ve got an erection because I have two nude women in bed with me. I’m a man first and foremost. What man wouldn’t get hard with two beauties like you in bed with him?”
“Good, then let’s make use of it then. Irene told me that I was to look after you which would mean she expects us to have sex. Look after you could mean that she expects that I provide you with a woman to have sex with. You have a choice, Oscar, me or Sally or maybe both of us. What do you say?”
“I say I need to catch up to Renae to discuss some other matters with her. She is still my secretary you know. Isy laid her intentions out quite clearly to us tonight at the reception and if Renae and I are not prepared we might both end up out of a job. Besides I told Irene I would be there for her at every opportunity.”
“It’s getting late Oscar. Irene is probably asleep by now,” Suzi laughed as she continued. “She has had a very energetic day.”
“I have reason to believe that she will be still hard at it,” Oscar answered.
Suzi sat up and looked him in the eye, “You didn’t, did you?” Oscar simply gave a little sly smile. “You fucking did. You gave her a pill as well! Explain to me why you would do that to your wife?”
“It’s simple. Marcus has a reputation of getting every woman he has ever been with pregnant. He holds on to them until they are carrying his child. Irene is over forty now so will not conceive quickly. I really don’t want her spending months away from me. I know it’s selfish of me but I’m helping the process along a little so that it all happens as quickly as possible.”
“I’d hate to be in your shoes if she finds out.”
“You, Sally and I are the only ones who know so if we say nothing no one will be the wiser. Let’s keep it our secret, shall we?”
Suzi turned towards Sally, “Did you hear that Sally. It’s our secret. One that Isy will never hear about, right!”
“I will not be giving Isy any more information. I didn’t realize what was going on otherwise she would not have got a word out of me.”
“Wait,” Oscar said. “If Isy is pumping Sally for information, we might be able to make use of that. What do you think, Sally?”
“Count me in. I dislike the bitch. She is not the good person that I thought she was. If I’d known, things would be different.”
“Okay. Give me a couple of days and we’ll see how we can use that.”
Just then there was a knock on the door. Oscar got up and slid his pants on. He opened the door to Irene.
“Hello there. I thought you would be with Marcus.”
“You were supposed to be there with me.”
“I would have been but we left you in the car and when I went back down ten minutes later the three of you were gone. We went to the bridal suite but the door was locked and it had a do not disturb notice on the door.”
“You could have called me on my phone to let you in.”
“We did. It went to your answering service. I assumed you had turned it off so I came back with Suzi and Sally to their room.”
“Fucking Marcus, he is at it again. This is what he used to do before.”
“Nothing changes but the date and time they say.”
“I don’t believe that,” Irene said pointing inside the unit. Oscar turned to see two women sitting up listening. Suzi with small perfectly shaped breasts and Sally with breasts that were better described as udders even though there was no sign of sag from either of them.
“We have an audience, it seems.”
“A couple of your admirers, I assume. I hope you are not disappointing them.”
“I would rather be with you and they know it.”
“I thought you were coming back to us,” a voice said behind Irene.
“Marcus,” Irene stated, “I thought that you should have some alone time with your bride.”
”My bride, it seems is not ready to give it up to me. She told me that tonight I’m yours and yours only. This thing just won’t seem to go away without you.” Marcus stated while holding his crotch and shaking it.
“Well, I’ll come back but right now I want some alone time with my husband to show him how much I love him and how much I appreciate him. Unless you give me that time I won’t be letting that thing get anywhere near me tonight.”
“I thought you promised Makayla that you’d spend the night with me.”
“I did say that but I also told her that Oscar had to be there with me and it was you who locked him out and shut my phone off. You’ve started to try to take me away from him again, haven’t you?”
Marcus put his hands up in surrender. “I promised you earlier tonight that I wouldn’t do that and I didn’t. Think about it. I carried you across the threshold at the suite tonight and Makayla followed us. I didn’t go back to the door and we put our bags down to go straight into the bedroom. I didn’t get a chance to touch your phone. I didn’t do what you are accusing me of. I’ve learned my lesson.”
“So it was Makayla, but why?” Irene asked.
Nobody answered. They all just looked at each other wondering why Makayla would do what she obviously had done.
“I’ll go back to the room and wait for you. Here, Oscar, take my spare card to the suite door. That way no one can lock you out again. I’ll talk to Makayla.”
“Thanks, Marcus but I suggest you leave it alone for now and we’ll see what develops. She may have a good reason or she may not have even realized what she was doing. Don’t spoil your wedding night over this. It’s not worth it. When I come over do you mind if Suzi and Sally keep me company?”
“No, I don’t mind but Makayla seems to have her eyes set on you so she may get jealous.”
“She locked me out but you think she has her eyes on me. That doesn’t make sense.”
“No, it doesn’t. That is why I was so surprised that she locked you out. It may be that she locked you out because you had Suzi with you.”
“You think she might be jealous, of me. No, that makes less sense. She knows I won’t do anything without the okay from Irene. Has she said anything to you, Irene?”
“All she asked is did I have any objection if she got with you while I was with Marcus. Maybe it was because Suzi was with you. I think that is the only thing that makes sense.”
“I guess.”
“I’ll head back to the suite and give you some time with your husband, Irene. I’ll see you when you get back.”
“Okay.”
Marcus left. Oscar kissed Irene while the girls sat watching. Eventually, Suzi said, “Come on, Sally, let’s head down to Renae’s unit and leave the love birds to make up. They need their privacy.”
Oscar smiled, “Thank, Suzi. It means a lot to me. I promise I’ll make it up to you.”
Suzi laughed, “Did you hear that Sally. I’m on a promise. Whoopee, I’m getting a little loving tonight.”
Irene joined her in laughter, “When I’m finished with him he may not be capable.”
“After what you have had inside you today I doubt if he will be able to feel you.”
“Good point, Marcus certainly has some meat between his legs doesn’t he?”
“Yes, and those testicles of his certainly pump out some sperm and I’m told that you are unprotected. Doesn’t it worry you?”
Irene looked across at Oscar. “Did you tell her that?”
Suzi jumped in before Oscar had time to speak, “Isy told us. She was trying to humiliate Oscar in front of us.”
“Fucking bitch.”
Suzi burst out in laughter, “We all agree on that. I’m sorry if I’ve said more than I should have.”
“No, it’s okay. Everything you have said is true. Oscar has been so good to me in accepting what I’m doing. I feel so guilty about it but I made a promise to Marcus a long time ago and he has asked me to deliver on that promise. Sit down, Oscar. It about time I explained it to you. You will probably not understand but believe me when I tell you that I love you and only you.”
Oscar took a seat as Irene asked, “Suzi and Sally can you please put some clothes on. I’m not accustomed to looking at pussies and tits.”
“You don’t know what you’re missing. Maybe you should take your clothes off and join us. Sally has the ability to soothe a sore pussy and I’m sure by now you would appreciate some soothing clean up.”
“Do you mind Oscar? I am a little sore.”
“Mind, I’d love to watch that,” Oscar replied.
“Okay, let me use the toilet and I’ll return naked to explain to Oscar what is happening here with Marcus.”
Suzi drove slowly towards the motel. Oscar watched Irene, Makayla and Marcus in the back with his mirror. Every so often Marcus would stop kissing Irene and focus on kissing his bride. Then the girls would exchange again. Makayla had removed Marcus’s pants immediately they had left the reception.
Both girls had also removed their panties and thrown then over to Oscar in the front. Of course, he had compared the girl’s odours. Both smelled of their pussies and sperm. For Irene it was Marcus and it bought back memories of exciting times past. For Makayla, he smelled himself which was not as exciting as the first so he handed them to Suzi who put them in her pocket.
Makayla constantly played with Marcus’s huge cock. By now Makayla had woken up to Oscar’s mirror as she had seen it as they had sex on the way to the reception. Oscar got a kick out of the fact that Makayla made a point of opening her legs and lifting her dress as Irene had done earlier. The sight of her tight little pussy added to his excitement. He was looking forward to the opportunity to see Marcus penetrate that one.
Every so often Oscar noticed that Suzi looked into the side mirror as if checking for something. He decided to do the same himself and realized that a car appeared to be following them. Each time the car got closer Suzi would drive a little faster each time the lights moved back Suzi slowed.
He leaned over towards Suzi and whispered, “Okay, who is it?”
“Who is what?”
“Who is following us?”
“You don’t miss a trick, do you?”
“Stop avoiding and give me a name.”
“Sally, of course.”
“Sally is coming to the motel?”
“Yes, I told her about Marcus and your wife and she wanted to see it for herself.”
“This is not meant to be a stage show. It is Marcus and Makayla’s wedding night.”
“I asked Makayla and she said it was okay.”
“Does she understand that when Marcus gets going he might want to make love to you and Sally as well as Irene?”
“I doubt that. I don’t think that Irene intends to even let him get to Makayla. Anyway, Sally and I will be there solely for you, for no one else.”
“You might both be disappointed if you want to make love to me. I’m having difficulties with all of this.”
“The little blue pill isn’t going to help you?”
“What do you mean?”
“I saw you add that little blue pill to your glass before you had a drink with the bridal group. It was Viagra wasn’t it?”
“Suzi, you shouldn’t have seen that. Forget about it. It is not what you think it is?”
“Whatever. It doesn’t matter anyway. Sally and I will be there for you no matter what. We talked about it and we think it is unfair that while Marcus’s mother is trying to get rid of you, Marcus is fucking your wife. Renae told me that Irene is not even on the pill.”
“You’ve been talking to Renae?”
“Yes, she told me everything. She told me about Irene getting pregnant before, about the movies that Marcus sold when Irene threatened to break it off and even about them sneaking away together when they had agreed to only meet when you were involved.”
“Did you say movies that Marcus sold?”
“Yes, she said that when Irene tried to break it off he sold movies of them having sex together.”
“Are you sure that she said that?”
“Yes, she said you didn’t know he did that but Sally and I talked about it and decided that you should be told what he did. Why don’t you ask Renae if you doubt me?”
“I don’t doubt you, Suzi. I just can’t help wondering if this is a way for Isy to cause me problems so that she can gain an advantage over me.”
“It’s possible. Perhaps you need to talk to Renae.”
“I’ll do that tomorrow.”
“Why not do it tonight. She is booking into the motel with Sally.”
“So Isy will be there as well?”
“Nope, Renae told Isy that she would find her own way home because of the way she treated you.”
“So I need to thank her then.”
“First off we should watch this mob in the back. They are at it again.”
Oscar sat back in his seat. He looked in his mirror just as Irene raised herself up over the top of Marcus. She lowered herself down on him and where previously it had taken a while to get him embedded inside her this time he slipped halfway inside her on the first attempt. Oscar wondered if the pill he had fed her was responsible for Marcus’s ability to penetrate her or if it was because she was still carrying his sperm inside her.
“Look at them going at it,” Suzi whispered after a couple of minutes.
“Yes, they were doing it slowly with all the emotion they could muster earlier today,” Oscar whispered back. ”This time it is pure unadulterated sex. It’s fucking in its rawest form, even animalistic. Have you ever seen a bull having sex with a cow?”
“Do you see the similarity?”
“Yes, they call a Hotwifes boyfriend her bull. I can see why.
“Do you? I was thinking more of a stallion with his mare. That penis is way too thick to be a bull. They are usually long but much thinner.”
“Stop the car so you can watch it with me. What I meant is the way they are doing it. Bulls only mate with their heifers when they are fertile. They only do it to create life, new life. That is why they put everything they have into it.”
“Stallions and Mare do the same. Do you think that Irene is ovulating? Is that what you’re thinking?”
“I don’t know, Suzi. She could be. I’ve been away too much to know when she is due to ovulate. Fuck this job. It is so demanding I don’t even know if or when my wife has had her period.”
“Look at Makayla. She can’t believe that they are just ignoring her and doing their own thing. I know that look. It’s spelt J e a l o u s.”
“Yes, she is wondering what she has done. I knew it would backfire on her but I don’t feel sorry for her at all. She deserves to suffer from this monster she has created by inviting my wife here.”
“Look, Marcus has come and he is still going. Look at the sperm being pushed out at their joining. It’s running down over the seat. How does he do that? I thought a man was spent after he has cum.”
“Now you know why I said I didn’t take that little blue pill.”
“You gave it to Marcus! Why?”
“It’s a long story. I’ll tell you about it tonight in bed. Have you seen enough?”
“Yep, I’ll give Sally a wave and we’ll head for the motel. At the rate they are going they’ll be on their third or fourth one by then. I wonder how many he can go without a break.” Suzi laughed. She looked at Oscar but he didn’t even smile so she looked at him with a questioning look.
Oscar finally smiled and told her, “Irene told me once that he can go two in a row without stopping even without the little blue pill so what you’re saying might be a real possibility.”
….
“I don’t understand how you can be so cool about your wife spending time with Marcus while she is unprotected knowing his reputation,” Sally stated as they lay in bed together.
“If I thought for one minute that I could stop it without any comebacks I would but I know that if I even try to stop it her desire will grow until she can’t control it and then things will happen that I don’t know about. Isn’t it better I know about what is happening and then I may be able to exercise some limited control?”
Suzi gave a little giggle and added, “And that way Oscar would miss out on the fun. It turns him on, Sally. He gets a big boner watching them. Here feel him. He even got hard just talking about it.”
“I’ve got an erection because I have two nude women in bed with me. I’m a man first and foremost. What man wouldn’t get hard with two beauties like you in bed with him?”
“Good, then let’s make use of it then. Irene told me that I was to look after you which would mean she expects us to have sex. Look after you could mean that she expects that I provide you with a woman to have sex with. You have a choice, Oscar, me or Sally or maybe both of us. What do you say?”
“I say I need to catch up to Renae to discuss some other matters with her. She is still my secretary you know. Isy laid her intentions out quite clearly to us tonight at the reception and if Renae and I are not prepared we might both end up out of a job. Besides I told Irene I would be there for her at every opportunity.”
“It’s getting late Oscar. Irene is probably asleep by now,” Suzi laughed as she continued. “She has had a very energetic day.”
“I have reason to believe that she will be still hard at it,” Oscar answered.
Suzi sat up and looked him in the eye, “You didn’t, did you?” Oscar simply gave a little sly smile. “You fucking did. You gave her a pill as well! Explain to me why you would do that to your wife?”
“It’s simple. Marcus has a reputation of getting every woman he has ever been with pregnant. He holds on to them until they are carrying his child. Irene is over forty now so will not conceive quickly. I really don’t want her spending months away from me. I know it’s selfish of me but I’m helping the process along a little so that it all happens as quickly as possible.”
“I’d hate to be in your shoes if she finds out.”
“You, Sally and I are the only ones who know so if we say nothing no one will be the wiser. Let’s keep it our secret, shall we?”
Suzi turned towards Sally, “Did you hear that Sally. It’s our secret. One that Isy will never hear about, right!”
“I will not be giving Isy any more information. I didn’t realize what was going on otherwise she would not have got a word out of me.”
“Wait,” Oscar said. “If Isy is pumping Sally for information, we might be able to make use of that. What do you think, Sally?”
“Count me in. I dislike the bitch. She is not the good person that I thought she was. If I’d known, things would be different.”
“Okay. Give me a couple of days and we’ll see how we can use that.”
Just then there was a knock on the door. Oscar got up and slid his pants on. He opened the door to Irene.
“Hello there. I thought you would be with Marcus.”
“You were supposed to be there with me.”
“I would have been but we left you in the car and when I went back down ten minutes later the three of you were gone. We went to the bridal suite but the door was locked and it had a do not disturb notice on the door.”
“You could have called me on my phone to let you in.”
“We did. It went to your answering service. I assumed you had turned it off so I came back with Suzi and Sally to their room.”
“Fucking Marcus, he is at it again. This is what he used to do before.”
“Nothing changes but the date and time they say.”
“I don’t believe that,” Irene said pointing inside the unit. Oscar turned to see two women sitting up listening. Suzi with small perfectly shaped breasts and Sally with breasts that were better described as udders even though there was no sign of sag from either of them.
“We have an audience, it seems.”
“A couple of your admirers, I assume. I hope you are not disappointing them.”
“I would rather be with you and they know it.”
“I thought you were coming back to us,” a voice said behind Irene.
“Marcus,” Irene stated, “I thought that you should have some alone time with your bride.”
”My bride, it seems is not ready to give it up to me. She told me that tonight I’m yours and yours only. This thing just won’t seem to go away without you.” Marcus stated while holding his crotch and shaking it.
“Well, I’ll come back but right now I want some alone time with my husband to show him how much I love him and how much I appreciate him. Unless you give me that time I won’t be letting that thing get anywhere near me tonight.”
“I thought you promised Makayla that you’d spend the night with me.”
“I did say that but I also told her that Oscar had to be there with me and it was you who locked him out and shut my phone off. You’ve started to try to take me away from him again, haven’t you?”
Marcus put his hands up in surrender. “I promised you earlier tonight that I wouldn’t do that and I didn’t. Think about it. I carried you across the threshold at the suite tonight and Makayla followed us. I didn’t go back to the door and we put our bags down to go straight into the bedroom. I didn’t get a chance to touch your phone. I didn’t do what you are accusing me of. I’ve learned my lesson.”
“So it was Makayla, but why?” Irene asked.
Nobody answered. They all just looked at each other wondering why Makayla would do what she obviously had done.
“I’ll go back to the room and wait for you. Here, Oscar, take my spare card to the suite door. That way no one can lock you out again. I’ll talk to Makayla.”
“Thanks, Marcus but I suggest you leave it alone for now and we’ll see what develops. She may have a good reason or she may not have even realized what she was doing. Don’t spoil your wedding night over this. It’s not worth it. When I come over do you mind if Suzi and Sally keep me company?”
“No, I don’t mind but Makayla seems to have her eyes set on you so she may get jealous.”
“She locked me out but you think she has her eyes on me. That doesn’t make sense.”
“No, it doesn’t. That is why I was so surprised that she locked you out. It may be that she locked you out because you had Suzi with you.”
“You think she might be jealous, of me. No, that makes less sense. She knows I won’t do anything without the okay from Irene. Has she said anything to you, Irene?”
“All she asked is did I have any objection if she got with you while I was with Marcus. Maybe it was because Suzi was with you. I think that is the only thing that makes sense.”
“I guess.”
“I’ll head back to the suite and give you some time with your husband, Irene. I’ll see you when you get back.”
“Okay.”
Marcus left. Oscar kissed Irene while the girls sat watching. Eventually, Suzi said, “Come on, Sally, let’s head down to Renae’s unit and leave the love birds to make up. They need their privacy.”
Oscar smiled, “Thank, Suzi. It means a lot to me. I promise I’ll make it up to you.”
Suzi laughed, “Did you hear that Sally. I’m on a promise. Whoopee, I’m getting a little loving tonight.”
Irene joined her in laughter, “When I’m finished with him he may not be capable.”
“After what you have had inside you today I doubt if he will be able to feel you.”
“Good point, Marcus certainly has some meat between his legs doesn’t he?”
“Yes, and those testicles of his certainly pump out some sperm and I’m told that you are unprotected. Doesn’t it worry you?”
Irene looked across at Oscar. “Did you tell her that?”
Suzi jumped in before Oscar had time to speak, “Isy told us. She was trying to humiliate Oscar in front of us.”
“Fucking bitch.”
Suzi burst out in laughter, “We all agree on that. I’m sorry if I’ve said more than I should have.”
“No, it’s okay. Everything you have said is true. Oscar has been so good to me in accepting what I’m doing. I feel so guilty about it but I made a promise to Marcus a long time ago and he has asked me to deliver on that promise. Sit down, Oscar. It about time I explained it to you. You will probably not understand but believe me when I tell you that I love you and only you.”
Oscar took a seat as Irene asked, “Suzi and Sally can you please put some clothes on. I’m not accustomed to looking at pussies and tits.”
“You don’t know what you’re missing. Maybe you should take your clothes off and join us. Sally has the ability to soothe a sore pussy and I’m sure by now you would appreciate some soothing clean up.”
“Do you mind Oscar? I am a little sore.”
“Mind, I’d love to watch that,” Oscar replied.
“Okay, let me use the toilet and I’ll return naked to explain to Oscar what is happening here with Marcus.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 27.
Suzi drove slowly towards the motel. Oscar watched Irene, Makayla and Marcus in the back with his mirror. Every so often Marcus would stop kissing Irene and focus on kissing his bride. Then the girls would exchange again. Makayla had removed Marcus’s pants immediately they had left the reception.
Both girls had also removed their panties and thrown then over to Oscar in the front. Of course, he had compared the girl’s odours. Both smelled of their pussies and sperm. For Irene it was Marcus and it bought back memories of exciting times past. For Makayla, he smelled himself which was not as exciting as the first so he handed them to Suzi who put them in her pocket.
Makayla constantly played with Marcus’s huge cock. By now Makayla had woken up to Oscar’s mirror as she had seen it as they had sex on the way to the reception. Oscar got a kick out of the fact that Makayla made a point of opening her legs and lifting her dress as Irene had done earlier. The sight of her tight little pussy added to his excitement. He was looking forward to the opportunity to see Marcus penetrate that one.
Every so often Oscar noticed that Suzi looked into the side mirror as if checking for something. He decided to do the same himself and realized that a car appeared to be following them. Each time the car got closer Suzi would drive a little faster each time the lights moved back Suzi slowed.
He leaned over towards Suzi and whispered, “Okay, who is it?”
“Who is what?”
“Who is following us?”
“You don’t miss a trick, do you?”
“Stop avoiding and give me a name.”
“Sally, of course.”
“Sally is coming to the motel?”
“Yes, I told her about Marcus and your wife and she wanted to see it for herself.”
“This is not meant to be a stage show. It is Marcus and Makayla’s wedding night.”
“I asked Makayla and she said it was okay.”
“Does she understand that when Marcus gets going he might want to make love to you and Sally as well as Irene?”
“I doubt that. I don’t think that Irene intends to even let him get to Makayla. Anyway, Sally and I will be there solely for you, for no one else.”
“You might both be disappointed if you want to make love to me. I’m having difficulties with all of this.”
“The little blue pill isn’t going to help you?”
“What do you mean?”
“I saw you add that little blue pill to your glass before you had a drink with the bridal group. It was Viagra wasn’t it?”
“Suzi, you shouldn’t have seen that. Forget about it. It is not what you think it is?”
“Whatever. It doesn’t matter anyway. Sally and I will be there for you no matter what. We talked about it and we think it is unfair that while Marcus’s mother is trying to get rid of you, Marcus is fucking your wife. Renae told me that Irene is not even on the pill.”
“You’ve been talking to Renae?”
“Yes, she told me everything. She told me about Irene getting pregnant before, about the movies that Marcus sold when Irene threatened to break it off and even about them sneaking away together when they had agreed to only meet when you were involved.”
“Did you say movies that Marcus sold?”
“Yes, she said that when Irene tried to break it off he sold movies of them having sex together.”
“Are you sure that she said that?”
“Yes, she said you didn’t know he did that but Sally and I talked about it and decided that you should be told what he did. Why don’t you ask Renae if you doubt me?”
“I don’t doubt you, Suzi. I just can’t help wondering if this is a way for Isy to cause me problems so that she can gain an advantage over me.”
“It’s possible. Perhaps you need to talk to Renae.”
“I’ll do that tomorrow.”
“Why not do it tonight. She is booking into the motel with Sally.”
“So Isy will be there as well?”
“Nope, Renae told Isy that she would find her own way home because of the way she treated you.”
“So I need to thank her then.”
“First off we should watch this mob in the back. They are at it again.”
Oscar sat back in his seat. He looked in his mirror just as Irene raised herself up over the top of Marcus. She lowered herself down on him and where previously it had taken a while to get him embedded inside her this time he slipped halfway inside her on the first attempt. Oscar wondered if the pill he had fed her was responsible for Marcus’s ability to penetrate her or if it was because she was still carrying his sperm inside her.
“Look at them going at it,” Suzi whispered after a couple of minutes.
“Yes, they were doing it slowly with all the emotion they could muster earlier today,” Oscar whispered back. ”This time it is pure unadulterated sex. It’s fucking in its rawest form, even animalistic. Have you ever seen a bull having sex with a cow?”
“Do you see the similarity?”
“Yes, they call a Hotwifes boyfriend her bull. I can see why.
“Do you? I was thinking more of a stallion with his mare. That penis is way too thick to be a bull. They are usually long but much thinner.”
“Stop the car so you can watch it with me. What I meant is the way they are doing it. Bulls only mate with their heifers when they are fertile. They only do it to create life, new life. That is why they put everything they have into it.”
“Stallions and Mare do the same. Do you think that Irene is ovulating? Is that what you’re thinking?”
“I don’t know, Suzi. She could be. I’ve been away too much to know when she is due to ovulate. Fuck this job. It is so demanding I don’t even know if or when my wife has had her period.”
“Look at Makayla. She can’t believe that they are just ignoring her and doing their own thing. I know that look. It’s spelt J e a l o u s.”
“Yes, she is wondering what she has done. I knew it would backfire on her but I don’t feel sorry for her at all. She deserves to suffer from this monster she has created by inviting my wife here.”
“Look, Marcus has come and he is still going. Look at the sperm being pushed out at their joining. It’s running down over the seat. How does he do that? I thought a man was spent after he has cum.”
“Now you know why I said I didn’t take that little blue pill.”
“You gave it to Marcus! Why?”
“It’s a long story. I’ll tell you about it tonight in bed. Have you seen enough?”
“Yep, I’ll give Sally a wave and we’ll head for the motel. At the rate they are going they’ll be on their third or fourth one by then. I wonder how many he can go without a break.” Suzi laughed. She looked at Oscar but he didn’t even smile so she looked at him with a questioning look.
Oscar finally smiled and told her, “Irene told me once that he can go two in a row without stopping even without the little blue pill so what you’re saying might be a real possibility.”
….
“I don’t understand how you can be so cool about your wife spending time with Marcus while she is unprotected knowing his reputation,” Sally stated as they lay in bed together.
“If I thought for one minute that I could stop it without any comebacks I would but I know that if I even try to stop it her desire will grow until she can’t control it and then things will happen that I don’t know about. Isn’t it better I know about what is happening and then I may be able to exercise some limited control?”
Suzi gave a little giggle and added, “And that way Oscar would miss out on the fun. It turns him on, Sally. He gets a big boner watching them. Here feel him. He even got hard just talking about it.”
“I’ve got an erection because I have two nude women in bed with me. I’m a man first and foremost. What man wouldn’t get hard with two beauties like you in bed with him?”
“Good, then let’s make use of it then. Irene told me that I was to look after you which would mean she expects us to have sex. Look after you could mean that she expects that I provide you with a woman to have sex with. You have a choice, Oscar, me or Sally or maybe both of us. What do you say?”
“I say I need to catch up to Renae to discuss some other matters with her. She is still my secretary you know. Isy laid her intentions out quite clearly to us tonight at the reception and if Renae and I are not prepared we might both end up out of a job. Besides I told Irene I would be there for her at every opportunity.”
“It’s getting late Oscar. Irene is probably asleep by now,” Suzi laughed as she continued. “She has had a very energetic day.”
“I have reason to believe that she will be still hard at it,” Oscar answered.
Suzi sat up and looked him in the eye, “You didn’t, did you?” Oscar simply gave a little sly smile. “You fucking did. You gave her a pill as well! Explain to me why you would do that to your wife?”
“It’s simple. Marcus has a reputation of getting every woman he has ever been with pregnant. He holds on to them until they are carrying his child. Irene is over forty now so will not conceive quickly. I really don’t want her spending months away from me. I know it’s selfish of me but I’m helping the process along a little so that it all happens as quickly as possible.”
“I’d hate to be in your shoes if she finds out.”
“You, Sally and I are the only ones who know so if we say nothing no one will be the wiser. Let’s keep it our secret, shall we?”
Suzi turned towards Sally, “Did you hear that Sally. It’s our secret. One that Isy will never hear about, right!”
“I will not be giving Isy any more information. I didn’t realize what was going on otherwise she would not have got a word out of me.”
“Wait,” Oscar said. “If Isy is pumping Sally for information, we might be able to make use of that. What do you think, Sally?”
“Count me in. I dislike the bitch. She is not the good person that I thought she was. If I’d known, things would be different.”
“Okay. Give me a couple of days and we’ll see how we can use that.”
Just then there was a knock on the door. Oscar got up and slid his pants on. He opened the door to Irene.
“Hello there. I thought you would be with Marcus.”
“You were supposed to be there with me.”
“I would have been but we left you in the car and when I went back down ten minutes later the three of you were gone. We went to the bridal suite but the door was locked and it had a do not disturb notice on the door.”
“You could have called me on my phone to let you in.”
“We did. It went to your answering service. I assumed you had turned it off so I came back with Suzi and Sally to their room.”
“Fucking Marcus, he is at it again. This is what he used to do before.”
“Nothing changes but the date and time they say.”
“I don’t believe that,” Irene said pointing inside the unit. Oscar turned to see two women sitting up listening. Suzi with small perfectly shaped breasts and Sally with breasts that were better described as udders even though there was no sign of sag from either of them.
“We have an audience, it seems.”
“A couple of your admirers, I assume. I hope you are not disappointing them.”
“I would rather be with you and they know it.”
“I thought you were coming back to us,” a voice said behind Irene.
“Marcus,” Irene stated, “I thought that you should have some alone time with your bride.”
”My bride, it seems is not ready to give it up to me. She told me that tonight I’m yours and yours only. This thing just won’t seem to go away without you.” Marcus stated while holding his crotch and shaking it.
“Well, I’ll come back but right now I want some alone time with my husband to show him how much I love him and how much I appreciate him. Unless you give me that time I won’t be letting that thing get anywhere near me tonight.”
“I thought you promised Makayla that you’d spend the night with me.”
“I did say that but I also told her that Oscar had to be there with me and it was you who locked him out and shut my phone off. You’ve started to try to take me away from him again, haven’t you?”
Marcus put his hands up in surrender. “I promised you earlier tonight that I wouldn’t do that and I didn’t. Think about it. I carried you across the threshold at the suite tonight and Makayla followed us. I didn’t go back to the door and we put our bags down to go straight into the bedroom. I didn’t get a chance to touch your phone. I didn’t do what you are accusing me of. I’ve learned my lesson.”
“So it was Makayla, but why?” Irene asked.
Nobody answered. They all just looked at each other wondering why Makayla would do what she obviously had done.
“I’ll go back to the room and wait for you. Here, Oscar, take my spare card to the suite door. That way no one can lock you out again. I’ll talk to Makayla.”
“Thanks, Marcus but I suggest you leave it alone for now and we’ll see what develops. She may have a good reason or she may not have even realized what she was doing. Don’t spoil your wedding night over this. It’s not worth it. When I come over do you mind if Suzi and Sally keep me company?”
“No, I don’t mind but Makayla seems to have her eyes set on you so she may get jealous.”
“She locked me out but you think she has her eyes on me. That doesn’t make sense.”
“No, it doesn’t. That is why I was so surprised that she locked you out. It may be that she locked you out because you had Suzi with you.”
“You think she might be jealous, of me. No, that makes less sense. She knows I won’t do anything without the okay from Irene. Has she said anything to you, Irene?”
“All she asked is did I have any objection if she got with you while I was with Marcus. Maybe it was because Suzi was with you. I think that is the only thing that makes sense.”
“I guess.”
“I’ll head back to the suite and give you some time with your husband, Irene. I’ll see you when you get back.”
“Okay.”
Marcus left. Oscar kissed Irene while the girls sat watching. Eventually, Suzi said, “Come on, Sally, let’s head down to Renae’s unit and leave the love birds to make up. They need their privacy.”
Oscar smiled, “Thank, Suzi. It means a lot to me. I promise I’ll make it up to you.”
Suzi laughed, “Did you hear that Sally. I’m on a promise. Whoopee, I’m getting a little loving tonight.”
Irene joined her in laughter, “When I’m finished with him he may not be capable.”
“After what you have had inside you today I doubt if he will be able to feel you.”
“Good point, Marcus certainly has some meat between his legs doesn’t he?”
“Yes, and those testicles of his certainly pump out some sperm and I’m told that you are unprotected. Doesn’t it worry you?”
Irene looked across at Oscar. “Did you tell her that?”
Suzi jumped in before Oscar had time to speak, “Isy told us. She was trying to humiliate Oscar in front of us.”
“Fucking bitch.”
Suzi burst out in laughter, “We all agree on that. I’m sorry if I’ve said more than I should have.”
“No, it’s okay. Everything you have said is true. Oscar has been so good to me in accepting what I’m doing. I feel so guilty about it but I made a promise to Marcus a long time ago and he has asked me to deliver on that promise. Sit down, Oscar. It about time I explained it to you. You will probably not understand but believe me when I tell you that I love you and only you.”
Oscar took a seat as Irene asked, “Suzi and Sally can you please put some clothes on. I’m not accustomed to looking at pussies and tits.”
“You don’t know what you’re missing. Maybe you should take your clothes off and join us. Sally has the ability to soothe a sore pussy and I’m sure by now you would appreciate some soothing clean up.”
“Do you mind Oscar? I am a little sore.”
“Mind, I’d love to watch that,” Oscar replied.
“Okay, let me use the toilet and I’ll return naked to explain to Oscar what is happening here with Marcus.”
Suzi drove slowly towards the motel. Oscar watched Irene, Makayla and Marcus in the back with his mirror. Every so often Marcus would stop kissing Irene and focus on kissing his bride. Then the girls would exchange again. Makayla had removed Marcus’s pants immediately they had left the reception.
Both girls had also removed their panties and thrown then over to Oscar in the front. Of course, he had compared the girl’s odours. Both smelled of their pussies and sperm. For Irene it was Marcus and it bought back memories of exciting times past. For Makayla, he smelled himself which was not as exciting as the first so he handed them to Suzi who put them in her pocket.
Makayla constantly played with Marcus’s huge cock. By now Makayla had woken up to Oscar’s mirror as she had seen it as they had sex on the way to the reception. Oscar got a kick out of the fact that Makayla made a point of opening her legs and lifting her dress as Irene had done earlier. The sight of her tight little pussy added to his excitement. He was looking forward to the opportunity to see Marcus penetrate that one.
Every so often Oscar noticed that Suzi looked into the side mirror as if checking for something. He decided to do the same himself and realized that a car appeared to be following them. Each time the car got closer Suzi would drive a little faster each time the lights moved back Suzi slowed.
He leaned over towards Suzi and whispered, “Okay, who is it?”
“Who is what?”
“Who is following us?”
“You don’t miss a trick, do you?”
“Stop avoiding and give me a name.”
“Sally, of course.”
“Sally is coming to the motel?”
“Yes, I told her about Marcus and your wife and she wanted to see it for herself.”
“This is not meant to be a stage show. It is Marcus and Makayla’s wedding night.”
“I asked Makayla and she said it was okay.”
“Does she understand that when Marcus gets going he might want to make love to you and Sally as well as Irene?”
“I doubt that. I don’t think that Irene intends to even let him get to Makayla. Anyway, Sally and I will be there solely for you, for no one else.”
“You might both be disappointed if you want to make love to me. I’m having difficulties with all of this.”
“The little blue pill isn’t going to help you?”
“What do you mean?”
“I saw you add that little blue pill to your glass before you had a drink with the bridal group. It was Viagra wasn’t it?”
“Suzi, you shouldn’t have seen that. Forget about it. It is not what you think it is?”
“Whatever. It doesn’t matter anyway. Sally and I will be there for you no matter what. We talked about it and we think it is unfair that while Marcus’s mother is trying to get rid of you, Marcus is fucking your wife. Renae told me that Irene is not even on the pill.”
“You’ve been talking to Renae?”
“Yes, she told me everything. She told me about Irene getting pregnant before, about the movies that Marcus sold when Irene threatened to break it off and even about them sneaking away together when they had agreed to only meet when you were involved.”
“Did you say movies that Marcus sold?”
“Yes, she said that when Irene tried to break it off he sold movies of them having sex together.”
“Are you sure that she said that?”
“Yes, she said you didn’t know he did that but Sally and I talked about it and decided that you should be told what he did. Why don’t you ask Renae if you doubt me?”
“I don’t doubt you, Suzi. I just can’t help wondering if this is a way for Isy to cause me problems so that she can gain an advantage over me.”
“It’s possible. Perhaps you need to talk to Renae.”
“I’ll do that tomorrow.”
“Why not do it tonight. She is booking into the motel with Sally.”
“So Isy will be there as well?”
“Nope, Renae told Isy that she would find her own way home because of the way she treated you.”
“So I need to thank her then.”
“First off we should watch this mob in the back. They are at it again.”
Oscar sat back in his seat. He looked in his mirror just as Irene raised herself up over the top of Marcus. She lowered herself down on him and where previously it had taken a while to get him embedded inside her this time he slipped halfway inside her on the first attempt. Oscar wondered if the pill he had fed her was responsible for Marcus’s ability to penetrate her or if it was because she was still carrying his sperm inside her.
“Look at them going at it,” Suzi whispered after a couple of minutes.
“Yes, they were doing it slowly with all the emotion they could muster earlier today,” Oscar whispered back. ”This time it is pure unadulterated sex. It’s fucking in its rawest form, even animalistic. Have you ever seen a bull having sex with a cow?”
“Do you see the similarity?”
“Yes, they call a Hotwifes boyfriend her bull. I can see why.
“Do you? I was thinking more of a stallion with his mare. That penis is way too thick to be a bull. They are usually long but much thinner.”
“Stop the car so you can watch it with me. What I meant is the way they are doing it. Bulls only mate with their heifers when they are fertile. They only do it to create life, new life. That is why they put everything they have into it.”
“Stallions and Mare do the same. Do you think that Irene is ovulating? Is that what you’re thinking?”
“I don’t know, Suzi. She could be. I’ve been away too much to know when she is due to ovulate. Fuck this job. It is so demanding I don’t even know if or when my wife has had her period.”
“Look at Makayla. She can’t believe that they are just ignoring her and doing their own thing. I know that look. It’s spelt J e a l o u s.”
“Yes, she is wondering what she has done. I knew it would backfire on her but I don’t feel sorry for her at all. She deserves to suffer from this monster she has created by inviting my wife here.”
“Look, Marcus has come and he is still going. Look at the sperm being pushed out at their joining. It’s running down over the seat. How does he do that? I thought a man was spent after he has cum.”
“Now you know why I said I didn’t take that little blue pill.”
“You gave it to Marcus! Why?”
“It’s a long story. I’ll tell you about it tonight in bed. Have you seen enough?”
“Yep, I’ll give Sally a wave and we’ll head for the motel. At the rate they are going they’ll be on their third or fourth one by then. I wonder how many he can go without a break.” Suzi laughed. She looked at Oscar but he didn’t even smile so she looked at him with a questioning look.
Oscar finally smiled and told her, “Irene told me once that he can go two in a row without stopping even without the little blue pill so what you’re saying might be a real possibility.”
….
“I don’t understand how you can be so cool about your wife spending time with Marcus while she is unprotected knowing his reputation,” Sally stated as they lay in bed together.
“If I thought for one minute that I could stop it without any comebacks I would but I know that if I even try to stop it her desire will grow until she can’t control it and then things will happen that I don’t know about. Isn’t it better I know about what is happening and then I may be able to exercise some limited control?”
Suzi gave a little giggle and added, “And that way Oscar would miss out on the fun. It turns him on, Sally. He gets a big boner watching them. Here feel him. He even got hard just talking about it.”
“I’ve got an erection because I have two nude women in bed with me. I’m a man first and foremost. What man wouldn’t get hard with two beauties like you in bed with him?”
“Good, then let’s make use of it then. Irene told me that I was to look after you which would mean she expects us to have sex. Look after you could mean that she expects that I provide you with a woman to have sex with. You have a choice, Oscar, me or Sally or maybe both of us. What do you say?”
“I say I need to catch up to Renae to discuss some other matters with her. She is still my secretary you know. Isy laid her intentions out quite clearly to us tonight at the reception and if Renae and I are not prepared we might both end up out of a job. Besides I told Irene I would be there for her at every opportunity.”
“It’s getting late Oscar. Irene is probably asleep by now,” Suzi laughed as she continued. “She has had a very energetic day.”
“I have reason to believe that she will be still hard at it,” Oscar answered.
Suzi sat up and looked him in the eye, “You didn’t, did you?” Oscar simply gave a little sly smile. “You fucking did. You gave her a pill as well! Explain to me why you would do that to your wife?”
“It’s simple. Marcus has a reputation of getting every woman he has ever been with pregnant. He holds on to them until they are carrying his child. Irene is over forty now so will not conceive quickly. I really don’t want her spending months away from me. I know it’s selfish of me but I’m helping the process along a little so that it all happens as quickly as possible.”
“I’d hate to be in your shoes if she finds out.”
“You, Sally and I are the only ones who know so if we say nothing no one will be the wiser. Let’s keep it our secret, shall we?”
Suzi turned towards Sally, “Did you hear that Sally. It’s our secret. One that Isy will never hear about, right!”
“I will not be giving Isy any more information. I didn’t realize what was going on otherwise she would not have got a word out of me.”
“Wait,” Oscar said. “If Isy is pumping Sally for information, we might be able to make use of that. What do you think, Sally?”
“Count me in. I dislike the bitch. She is not the good person that I thought she was. If I’d known, things would be different.”
“Okay. Give me a couple of days and we’ll see how we can use that.”
Just then there was a knock on the door. Oscar got up and slid his pants on. He opened the door to Irene.
“Hello there. I thought you would be with Marcus.”
“You were supposed to be there with me.”
“I would have been but we left you in the car and when I went back down ten minutes later the three of you were gone. We went to the bridal suite but the door was locked and it had a do not disturb notice on the door.”
“You could have called me on my phone to let you in.”
“We did. It went to your answering service. I assumed you had turned it off so I came back with Suzi and Sally to their room.”
“Fucking Marcus, he is at it again. This is what he used to do before.”
“Nothing changes but the date and time they say.”
“I don’t believe that,” Irene said pointing inside the unit. Oscar turned to see two women sitting up listening. Suzi with small perfectly shaped breasts and Sally with breasts that were better described as udders even though there was no sign of sag from either of them.
“We have an audience, it seems.”
“A couple of your admirers, I assume. I hope you are not disappointing them.”
“I would rather be with you and they know it.”
“I thought you were coming back to us,” a voice said behind Irene.
“Marcus,” Irene stated, “I thought that you should have some alone time with your bride.”
”My bride, it seems is not ready to give it up to me. She told me that tonight I’m yours and yours only. This thing just won’t seem to go away without you.” Marcus stated while holding his crotch and shaking it.
“Well, I’ll come back but right now I want some alone time with my husband to show him how much I love him and how much I appreciate him. Unless you give me that time I won’t be letting that thing get anywhere near me tonight.”
“I thought you promised Makayla that you’d spend the night with me.”
“I did say that but I also told her that Oscar had to be there with me and it was you who locked him out and shut my phone off. You’ve started to try to take me away from him again, haven’t you?”
Marcus put his hands up in surrender. “I promised you earlier tonight that I wouldn’t do that and I didn’t. Think about it. I carried you across the threshold at the suite tonight and Makayla followed us. I didn’t go back to the door and we put our bags down to go straight into the bedroom. I didn’t get a chance to touch your phone. I didn’t do what you are accusing me of. I’ve learned my lesson.”
“So it was Makayla, but why?” Irene asked.
Nobody answered. They all just looked at each other wondering why Makayla would do what she obviously had done.
“I’ll go back to the room and wait for you. Here, Oscar, take my spare card to the suite door. That way no one can lock you out again. I’ll talk to Makayla.”
“Thanks, Marcus but I suggest you leave it alone for now and we’ll see what develops. She may have a good reason or she may not have even realized what she was doing. Don’t spoil your wedding night over this. It’s not worth it. When I come over do you mind if Suzi and Sally keep me company?”
“No, I don’t mind but Makayla seems to have her eyes set on you so she may get jealous.”
“She locked me out but you think she has her eyes on me. That doesn’t make sense.”
“No, it doesn’t. That is why I was so surprised that she locked you out. It may be that she locked you out because you had Suzi with you.”
“You think she might be jealous, of me. No, that makes less sense. She knows I won’t do anything without the okay from Irene. Has she said anything to you, Irene?”
“All she asked is did I have any objection if she got with you while I was with Marcus. Maybe it was because Suzi was with you. I think that is the only thing that makes sense.”
“I guess.”
“I’ll head back to the suite and give you some time with your husband, Irene. I’ll see you when you get back.”
“Okay.”
Marcus left. Oscar kissed Irene while the girls sat watching. Eventually, Suzi said, “Come on, Sally, let’s head down to Renae’s unit and leave the love birds to make up. They need their privacy.”
Oscar smiled, “Thank, Suzi. It means a lot to me. I promise I’ll make it up to you.”
Suzi laughed, “Did you hear that Sally. I’m on a promise. Whoopee, I’m getting a little loving tonight.”
Irene joined her in laughter, “When I’m finished with him he may not be capable.”
“After what you have had inside you today I doubt if he will be able to feel you.”
“Good point, Marcus certainly has some meat between his legs doesn’t he?”
“Yes, and those testicles of his certainly pump out some sperm and I’m told that you are unprotected. Doesn’t it worry you?”
Irene looked across at Oscar. “Did you tell her that?”
Suzi jumped in before Oscar had time to speak, “Isy told us. She was trying to humiliate Oscar in front of us.”
“Fucking bitch.”
Suzi burst out in laughter, “We all agree on that. I’m sorry if I’ve said more than I should have.”
“No, it’s okay. Everything you have said is true. Oscar has been so good to me in accepting what I’m doing. I feel so guilty about it but I made a promise to Marcus a long time ago and he has asked me to deliver on that promise. Sit down, Oscar. It about time I explained it to you. You will probably not understand but believe me when I tell you that I love you and only you.”
Oscar took a seat as Irene asked, “Suzi and Sally can you please put some clothes on. I’m not accustomed to looking at pussies and tits.”
“You don’t know what you’re missing. Maybe you should take your clothes off and join us. Sally has the ability to soothe a sore pussy and I’m sure by now you would appreciate some soothing clean up.”
“Do you mind Oscar? I am a little sore.”
“Mind, I’d love to watch that,” Oscar replied.
“Okay, let me use the toilet and I’ll return naked to explain to Oscar what is happening here with Marcus.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 27.
Suzi drove slowly towards the motel. Oscar watched Irene, Makayla and Marcus in the back with his mirror. Every so often Marcus would stop kissing Irene and focus on kissing his bride. Then the girls would exchange again. Makayla had removed Marcus’s pants immediately they had left the reception.
Both girls had also removed their panties and thrown then over to Oscar in the front. Of course, he had compared the girl’s odours. Both smelled of their pussies and sperm. For Irene it was Marcus and it bought back memories of exciting times past. For Makayla, he smelled himself which was not as exciting as the first so he handed them to Suzi who put them in her pocket.
Makayla constantly played with Marcus’s huge cock. By now Makayla had woken up to Oscar’s mirror as she had seen it as they had sex on the way to the reception. Oscar got a kick out of the fact that Makayla made a point of opening her legs and lifting her dress as Irene had done earlier. The sight of her tight little pussy added to his excitement. He was looking forward to the opportunity to see Marcus penetrate that one.
Every so often Oscar noticed that Suzi looked into the side mirror as if checking for something. He decided to do the same himself and realized that a car appeared to be following them. Each time the car got closer Suzi would drive a little faster each time the lights moved back Suzi slowed.
He leaned over towards Suzi and whispered, “Okay, who is it?”
“Who is what?”
“Who is following us?”
“You don’t miss a trick, do you?”
“Stop avoiding and give me a name.”
“Sally, of course.”
“Sally is coming to the motel?”
“Yes, I told her about Marcus and your wife and she wanted to see it for herself.”
“This is not meant to be a stage show. It is Marcus and Makayla’s wedding night.”
“I asked Makayla and she said it was okay.”
“Does she understand that when Marcus gets going he might want to make love to you and Sally as well as Irene?”
“I doubt that. I don’t think that Irene intends to even let him get to Makayla. Anyway, Sally and I will be there solely for you, for no one else.”
“You might both be disappointed if you want to make love to me. I’m having difficulties with all of this.”
“The little blue pill isn’t going to help you?”
“What do you mean?”
“I saw you add that little blue pill to your glass before you had a drink with the bridal group. It was Viagra wasn’t it?”
“Suzi, you shouldn’t have seen that. Forget about it. It is not what you think it is?”
“Whatever. It doesn’t matter anyway. Sally and I will be there for you no matter what. We talked about it and we think it is unfair that while Marcus’s mother is trying to get rid of you, Marcus is fucking your wife. Renae told me that Irene is not even on the pill.”
“You’ve been talking to Renae?”
“Yes, she told me everything. She told me about Irene getting pregnant before, about the movies that Marcus sold when Irene threatened to break it off and even about them sneaking away together when they had agreed to only meet when you were involved.”
“Did you say movies that Marcus sold?”
“Yes, she said that when Irene tried to break it off he sold movies of them having sex together.”
“Are you sure that she said that?”
“Yes, she said you didn’t know he did that but Sally and I talked about it and decided that you should be told what he did. Why don’t you ask Renae if you doubt me?”
“I don’t doubt you, Suzi. I just can’t help wondering if this is a way for Isy to cause me problems so that she can gain an advantage over me.”
“It’s possible. Perhaps you need to talk to Renae.”
“I’ll do that tomorrow.”
“Why not do it tonight. She is booking into the motel with Sally.”
“So Isy will be there as well?”
“Nope, Renae told Isy that she would find her own way home because of the way she treated you.”
“So I need to thank her then.”
“First off we should watch this mob in the back. They are at it again.”
Oscar sat back in his seat. He looked in his mirror just as Irene raised herself up over the top of Marcus. She lowered herself down on him and where previously it had taken a while to get him embedded inside her this time he slipped halfway inside her on the first attempt. Oscar wondered if the pill he had fed her was responsible for Marcus’s ability to penetrate her or if it was because she was still carrying his sperm inside her.
“Look at them going at it,” Suzi whispered after a couple of minutes.
“Yes, they were doing it slowly with all the emotion they could muster earlier today,” Oscar whispered back. ”This time it is pure unadulterated sex. It’s fucking in its rawest form, even animalistic. Have you ever seen a bull having sex with a cow?”
“Do you see the similarity?”
“Yes, they call a Hotwifes boyfriend her bull. I can see why.
“Do you? I was thinking more of a stallion with his mare. That penis is way too thick to be a bull. They are usually long but much thinner.”
“Stop the car so you can watch it with me. What I meant is the way they are doing it. Bulls only mate with their heifers when they are fertile. They only do it to create life, new life. That is why they put everything they have into it.”
“Stallions and Mare do the same. Do you think that Irene is ovulating? Is that what you’re thinking?”
“I don’t know, Suzi. She could be. I’ve been away too much to know when she is due to ovulate. Fuck this job. It is so demanding I don’t even know if or when my wife has had her period.”
“Look at Makayla. She can’t believe that they are just ignoring her and doing their own thing. I know that look. It’s spelt J e a l o u s.”
“Yes, she is wondering what she has done. I knew it would backfire on her but I don’t feel sorry for her at all. She deserves to suffer from this monster she has created by inviting my wife here.”
“Look, Marcus has come and he is still going. Look at the sperm being pushed out at their joining. It’s running down over the seat. How does he do that? I thought a man was spent after he has cum.”
“Now you know why I said I didn’t take that little blue pill.”
“You gave it to Marcus! Why?”
“It’s a long story. I’ll tell you about it tonight in bed. Have you seen enough?”
“Yep, I’ll give Sally a wave and we’ll head for the motel. At the rate they are going they’ll be on their third or fourth one by then. I wonder how many he can go without a break.” Suzi laughed. She looked at Oscar but he didn’t even smile so she looked at him with a questioning look.
Oscar finally smiled and told her, “Irene told me once that he can go two in a row without stopping even without the little blue pill so what you’re saying might be a real possibility.”
….
“I don’t understand how you can be so cool about your wife spending time with Marcus while she is unprotected knowing his reputation,” Sally stated as they lay in bed together.
“If I thought for one minute that I could stop it without any comebacks I would but I know that if I even try to stop it her desire will grow until she can’t control it and then things will happen that I don’t know about. Isn’t it better I know about what is happening and then I may be able to exercise some limited control?”
Suzi gave a little giggle and added, “And that way Oscar would miss out on the fun. It turns him on, Sally. He gets a big boner watching them. Here feel him. He even got hard just talking about it.”
“I’ve got an erection because I have two nude women in bed with me. I’m a man first and foremost. What man wouldn’t get hard with two beauties like you in bed with him?”
“Good, then let’s make use of it then. Irene told me that I was to look after you which would mean she expects us to have sex. Look after you could mean that she expects that I provide you with a woman to have sex with. You have a choice, Oscar, me or Sally or maybe both of us. What do you say?”
“I say I need to catch up to Renae to discuss some other matters with her. She is still my secretary you know. Isy laid her intentions out quite clearly to us tonight at the reception and if Renae and I are not prepared we might both end up out of a job. Besides I told Irene I would be there for her at every opportunity.”
“It’s getting late Oscar. Irene is probably asleep by now,” Suzi laughed as she continued. “She has had a very energetic day.”
“I have reason to believe that she will be still hard at it,” Oscar answered.
Suzi sat up and looked him in the eye, “You didn’t, did you?” Oscar simply gave a little sly smile. “You fucking did. You gave her a pill as well! Explain to me why you would do that to your wife?”
“It’s simple. Marcus has a reputation of getting every woman he has ever been with pregnant. He holds on to them until they are carrying his child. Irene is over forty now so will not conceive quickly. I really don’t want her spending months away from me. I know it’s selfish of me but I’m helping the process along a little so that it all happens as quickly as possible.”
“I’d hate to be in your shoes if she finds out.”
“You, Sally and I are the only ones who know so if we say nothing no one will be the wiser. Let’s keep it our secret, shall we?”
Suzi turned towards Sally, “Did you hear that Sally. It’s our secret. One that Isy will never hear about, right!”
“I will not be giving Isy any more information. I didn’t realize what was going on otherwise she would not have got a word out of me.”
“Wait,” Oscar said. “If Isy is pumping Sally for information, we might be able to make use of that. What do you think, Sally?”
“Count me in. I dislike the bitch. She is not the good person that I thought she was. If I’d known, things would be different.”
“Okay. Give me a couple of days and we’ll see how we can use that.”
Just then there was a knock on the door. Oscar got up and slid his pants on. He opened the door to Irene.
“Hello there. I thought you would be with Marcus.”
“You were supposed to be there with me.”
“I would have been but we left you in the car and when I went back down ten minutes later the three of you were gone. We went to the bridal suite but the door was locked and it had a do not disturb notice on the door.”
“You could have called me on my phone to let you in.”
“We did. It went to your answering service. I assumed you had turned it off so I came back with Suzi and Sally to their room.”
“Fucking Marcus, he is at it again. This is what he used to do before.”
“Nothing changes but the date and time they say.”
“I don’t believe that,” Irene said pointing inside the unit. Oscar turned to see two women sitting up listening. Suzi with small perfectly shaped breasts and Sally with breasts that were better described as udders even though there was no sign of sag from either of them.
“We have an audience, it seems.”
“A couple of your admirers, I assume. I hope you are not disappointing them.”
“I would rather be with you and they know it.”
“I thought you were coming back to us,” a voice said behind Irene.
“Marcus,” Irene stated, “I thought that you should have some alone time with your bride.”
”My bride, it seems is not ready to give it up to me. She told me that tonight I’m yours and yours only. This thing just won’t seem to go away without you.” Marcus stated while holding his crotch and shaking it.
“Well, I’ll come back but right now I want some alone time with my husband to show him how much I love him and how much I appreciate him. Unless you give me that time I won’t be letting that thing get anywhere near me tonight.”
“I thought you promised Makayla that you’d spend the night with me.”
“I did say that but I also told her that Oscar had to be there with me and it was you who locked him out and shut my phone off. You’ve started to try to take me away from him again, haven’t you?”
Marcus put his hands up in surrender. “I promised you earlier tonight that I wouldn’t do that and I didn’t. Think about it. I carried you across the threshold at the suite tonight and Makayla followed us. I didn’t go back to the door and we put our bags down to go straight into the bedroom. I didn’t get a chance to touch your phone. I didn’t do what you are accusing me of. I’ve learned my lesson.”
“So it was Makayla, but why?” Irene asked.
Nobody answered. They all just looked at each other wondering why Makayla would do what she obviously had done.
“I’ll go back to the room and wait for you. Here, Oscar, take my spare card to the suite door. That way no one can lock you out again. I’ll talk to Makayla.”
“Thanks, Marcus but I suggest you leave it alone for now and we’ll see what develops. She may have a good reason or she may not have even realized what she was doing. Don’t spoil your wedding night over this. It’s not worth it. When I come over do you mind if Suzi and Sally keep me company?”
“No, I don’t mind but Makayla seems to have her eyes set on you so she may get jealous.”
“She locked me out but you think she has her eyes on me. That doesn’t make sense.”
“No, it doesn’t. That is why I was so surprised that she locked you out. It may be that she locked you out because you had Suzi with you.”
“You think she might be jealous, of me. No, that makes less sense. She knows I won’t do anything without the okay from Irene. Has she said anything to you, Irene?”
“All she asked is did I have any objection if she got with you while I was with Marcus. Maybe it was because Suzi was with you. I think that is the only thing that makes sense.”
“I guess.”
“I’ll head back to the suite and give you some time with your husband, Irene. I’ll see you when you get back.”
“Okay.”
Marcus left. Oscar kissed Irene while the girls sat watching. Eventually, Suzi said, “Come on, Sally, let’s head down to Renae’s unit and leave the love birds to make up. They need their privacy.”
Oscar smiled, “Thank, Suzi. It means a lot to me. I promise I’ll make it up to you.”
Suzi laughed, “Did you hear that Sally. I’m on a promise. Whoopee, I’m getting a little loving tonight.”
Irene joined her in laughter, “When I’m finished with him he may not be capable.”
“After what you have had inside you today I doubt if he will be able to feel you.”
“Good point, Marcus certainly has some meat between his legs doesn’t he?”
“Yes, and those testicles of his certainly pump out some sperm and I’m told that you are unprotected. Doesn’t it worry you?”
Irene looked across at Oscar. “Did you tell her that?”
Suzi jumped in before Oscar had time to speak, “Isy told us. She was trying to humiliate Oscar in front of us.”
“Fucking bitch.”
Suzi burst out in laughter, “We all agree on that. I’m sorry if I’ve said more than I should have.”
“No, it’s okay. Everything you have said is true. Oscar has been so good to me in accepting what I’m doing. I feel so guilty about it but I made a promise to Marcus a long time ago and he has asked me to deliver on that promise. Sit down, Oscar. It about time I explained it to you. You will probably not understand but believe me when I tell you that I love you and only you.”
Oscar took a seat as Irene asked, “Suzi and Sally can you please put some clothes on. I’m not accustomed to looking at pussies and tits.”
“You don’t know what you’re missing. Maybe you should take your clothes off and join us. Sally has the ability to soothe a sore pussy and I’m sure by now you would appreciate some soothing clean up.”
“Do you mind Oscar? I am a little sore.”
“Mind, I’d love to watch that,” Oscar replied.
“Okay, let me use the toilet and I’ll return naked to explain to Oscar what is happening here with Marcus.”
Suzi drove slowly towards the motel. Oscar watched Irene, Makayla and Marcus in the back with his mirror. Every so often Marcus would stop kissing Irene and focus on kissing his bride. Then the girls would exchange again. Makayla had removed Marcus’s pants immediately they had left the reception.
Both girls had also removed their panties and thrown then over to Oscar in the front. Of course, he had compared the girl’s odours. Both smelled of their pussies and sperm. For Irene it was Marcus and it bought back memories of exciting times past. For Makayla, he smelled himself which was not as exciting as the first so he handed them to Suzi who put them in her pocket.
Makayla constantly played with Marcus’s huge cock. By now Makayla had woken up to Oscar’s mirror as she had seen it as they had sex on the way to the reception. Oscar got a kick out of the fact that Makayla made a point of opening her legs and lifting her dress as Irene had done earlier. The sight of her tight little pussy added to his excitement. He was looking forward to the opportunity to see Marcus penetrate that one.
Every so often Oscar noticed that Suzi looked into the side mirror as if checking for something. He decided to do the same himself and realized that a car appeared to be following them. Each time the car got closer Suzi would drive a little faster each time the lights moved back Suzi slowed.
He leaned over towards Suzi and whispered, “Okay, who is it?”
“Who is what?”
“Who is following us?”
“You don’t miss a trick, do you?”
“Stop avoiding and give me a name.”
“Sally, of course.”
“Sally is coming to the motel?”
“Yes, I told her about Marcus and your wife and she wanted to see it for herself.”
“This is not meant to be a stage show. It is Marcus and Makayla’s wedding night.”
“I asked Makayla and she said it was okay.”
“Does she understand that when Marcus gets going he might want to make love to you and Sally as well as Irene?”
“I doubt that. I don’t think that Irene intends to even let him get to Makayla. Anyway, Sally and I will be there solely for you, for no one else.”
“You might both be disappointed if you want to make love to me. I’m having difficulties with all of this.”
“The little blue pill isn’t going to help you?”
“What do you mean?”
“I saw you add that little blue pill to your glass before you had a drink with the bridal group. It was Viagra wasn’t it?”
“Suzi, you shouldn’t have seen that. Forget about it. It is not what you think it is?”
“Whatever. It doesn’t matter anyway. Sally and I will be there for you no matter what. We talked about it and we think it is unfair that while Marcus’s mother is trying to get rid of you, Marcus is fucking your wife. Renae told me that Irene is not even on the pill.”
“You’ve been talking to Renae?”
“Yes, she told me everything. She told me about Irene getting pregnant before, about the movies that Marcus sold when Irene threatened to break it off and even about them sneaking away together when they had agreed to only meet when you were involved.”
“Did you say movies that Marcus sold?”
“Yes, she said that when Irene tried to break it off he sold movies of them having sex together.”
“Are you sure that she said that?”
“Yes, she said you didn’t know he did that but Sally and I talked about it and decided that you should be told what he did. Why don’t you ask Renae if you doubt me?”
“I don’t doubt you, Suzi. I just can’t help wondering if this is a way for Isy to cause me problems so that she can gain an advantage over me.”
“It’s possible. Perhaps you need to talk to Renae.”
“I’ll do that tomorrow.”
“Why not do it tonight. She is booking into the motel with Sally.”
“So Isy will be there as well?”
“Nope, Renae told Isy that she would find her own way home because of the way she treated you.”
“So I need to thank her then.”
“First off we should watch this mob in the back. They are at it again.”
Oscar sat back in his seat. He looked in his mirror just as Irene raised herself up over the top of Marcus. She lowered herself down on him and where previously it had taken a while to get him embedded inside her this time he slipped halfway inside her on the first attempt. Oscar wondered if the pill he had fed her was responsible for Marcus’s ability to penetrate her or if it was because she was still carrying his sperm inside her.
“Look at them going at it,” Suzi whispered after a couple of minutes.
“Yes, they were doing it slowly with all the emotion they could muster earlier today,” Oscar whispered back. ”This time it is pure unadulterated sex. It’s fucking in its rawest form, even animalistic. Have you ever seen a bull having sex with a cow?”
“Do you see the similarity?”
“Yes, they call a Hotwifes boyfriend her bull. I can see why.
“Do you? I was thinking more of a stallion with his mare. That penis is way too thick to be a bull. They are usually long but much thinner.”
“Stop the car so you can watch it with me. What I meant is the way they are doing it. Bulls only mate with their heifers when they are fertile. They only do it to create life, new life. That is why they put everything they have into it.”
“Stallions and Mare do the same. Do you think that Irene is ovulating? Is that what you’re thinking?”
“I don’t know, Suzi. She could be. I’ve been away too much to know when she is due to ovulate. Fuck this job. It is so demanding I don’t even know if or when my wife has had her period.”
“Look at Makayla. She can’t believe that they are just ignoring her and doing their own thing. I know that look. It’s spelt J e a l o u s.”
“Yes, she is wondering what she has done. I knew it would backfire on her but I don’t feel sorry for her at all. She deserves to suffer from this monster she has created by inviting my wife here.”
“Look, Marcus has come and he is still going. Look at the sperm being pushed out at their joining. It’s running down over the seat. How does he do that? I thought a man was spent after he has cum.”
“Now you know why I said I didn’t take that little blue pill.”
“You gave it to Marcus! Why?”
“It’s a long story. I’ll tell you about it tonight in bed. Have you seen enough?”
“Yep, I’ll give Sally a wave and we’ll head for the motel. At the rate they are going they’ll be on their third or fourth one by then. I wonder how many he can go without a break.” Suzi laughed. She looked at Oscar but he didn’t even smile so she looked at him with a questioning look.
Oscar finally smiled and told her, “Irene told me once that he can go two in a row without stopping even without the little blue pill so what you’re saying might be a real possibility.”
….
“I don’t understand how you can be so cool about your wife spending time with Marcus while she is unprotected knowing his reputation,” Sally stated as they lay in bed together.
“If I thought for one minute that I could stop it without any comebacks I would but I know that if I even try to stop it her desire will grow until she can’t control it and then things will happen that I don’t know about. Isn’t it better I know about what is happening and then I may be able to exercise some limited control?”
Suzi gave a little giggle and added, “And that way Oscar would miss out on the fun. It turns him on, Sally. He gets a big boner watching them. Here feel him. He even got hard just talking about it.”
“I’ve got an erection because I have two nude women in bed with me. I’m a man first and foremost. What man wouldn’t get hard with two beauties like you in bed with him?”
“Good, then let’s make use of it then. Irene told me that I was to look after you which would mean she expects us to have sex. Look after you could mean that she expects that I provide you with a woman to have sex with. You have a choice, Oscar, me or Sally or maybe both of us. What do you say?”
“I say I need to catch up to Renae to discuss some other matters with her. She is still my secretary you know. Isy laid her intentions out quite clearly to us tonight at the reception and if Renae and I are not prepared we might both end up out of a job. Besides I told Irene I would be there for her at every opportunity.”
“It’s getting late Oscar. Irene is probably asleep by now,” Suzi laughed as she continued. “She has had a very energetic day.”
“I have reason to believe that she will be still hard at it,” Oscar answered.
Suzi sat up and looked him in the eye, “You didn’t, did you?” Oscar simply gave a little sly smile. “You fucking did. You gave her a pill as well! Explain to me why you would do that to your wife?”
“It’s simple. Marcus has a reputation of getting every woman he has ever been with pregnant. He holds on to them until they are carrying his child. Irene is over forty now so will not conceive quickly. I really don’t want her spending months away from me. I know it’s selfish of me but I’m helping the process along a little so that it all happens as quickly as possible.”
“I’d hate to be in your shoes if she finds out.”
“You, Sally and I are the only ones who know so if we say nothing no one will be the wiser. Let’s keep it our secret, shall we?”
Suzi turned towards Sally, “Did you hear that Sally. It’s our secret. One that Isy will never hear about, right!”
“I will not be giving Isy any more information. I didn’t realize what was going on otherwise she would not have got a word out of me.”
“Wait,” Oscar said. “If Isy is pumping Sally for information, we might be able to make use of that. What do you think, Sally?”
“Count me in. I dislike the bitch. She is not the good person that I thought she was. If I’d known, things would be different.”
“Okay. Give me a couple of days and we’ll see how we can use that.”
Just then there was a knock on the door. Oscar got up and slid his pants on. He opened the door to Irene.
“Hello there. I thought you would be with Marcus.”
“You were supposed to be there with me.”
“I would have been but we left you in the car and when I went back down ten minutes later the three of you were gone. We went to the bridal suite but the door was locked and it had a do not disturb notice on the door.”
“You could have called me on my phone to let you in.”
“We did. It went to your answering service. I assumed you had turned it off so I came back with Suzi and Sally to their room.”
“Fucking Marcus, he is at it again. This is what he used to do before.”
“Nothing changes but the date and time they say.”
“I don’t believe that,” Irene said pointing inside the unit. Oscar turned to see two women sitting up listening. Suzi with small perfectly shaped breasts and Sally with breasts that were better described as udders even though there was no sign of sag from either of them.
“We have an audience, it seems.”
“A couple of your admirers, I assume. I hope you are not disappointing them.”
“I would rather be with you and they know it.”
“I thought you were coming back to us,” a voice said behind Irene.
“Marcus,” Irene stated, “I thought that you should have some alone time with your bride.”
”My bride, it seems is not ready to give it up to me. She told me that tonight I’m yours and yours only. This thing just won’t seem to go away without you.” Marcus stated while holding his crotch and shaking it.
“Well, I’ll come back but right now I want some alone time with my husband to show him how much I love him and how much I appreciate him. Unless you give me that time I won’t be letting that thing get anywhere near me tonight.”
“I thought you promised Makayla that you’d spend the night with me.”
“I did say that but I also told her that Oscar had to be there with me and it was you who locked him out and shut my phone off. You’ve started to try to take me away from him again, haven’t you?”
Marcus put his hands up in surrender. “I promised you earlier tonight that I wouldn’t do that and I didn’t. Think about it. I carried you across the threshold at the suite tonight and Makayla followed us. I didn’t go back to the door and we put our bags down to go straight into the bedroom. I didn’t get a chance to touch your phone. I didn’t do what you are accusing me of. I’ve learned my lesson.”
“So it was Makayla, but why?” Irene asked.
Nobody answered. They all just looked at each other wondering why Makayla would do what she obviously had done.
“I’ll go back to the room and wait for you. Here, Oscar, take my spare card to the suite door. That way no one can lock you out again. I’ll talk to Makayla.”
“Thanks, Marcus but I suggest you leave it alone for now and we’ll see what develops. She may have a good reason or she may not have even realized what she was doing. Don’t spoil your wedding night over this. It’s not worth it. When I come over do you mind if Suzi and Sally keep me company?”
“No, I don’t mind but Makayla seems to have her eyes set on you so she may get jealous.”
“She locked me out but you think she has her eyes on me. That doesn’t make sense.”
“No, it doesn’t. That is why I was so surprised that she locked you out. It may be that she locked you out because you had Suzi with you.”
“You think she might be jealous, of me. No, that makes less sense. She knows I won’t do anything without the okay from Irene. Has she said anything to you, Irene?”
“All she asked is did I have any objection if she got with you while I was with Marcus. Maybe it was because Suzi was with you. I think that is the only thing that makes sense.”
“I guess.”
“I’ll head back to the suite and give you some time with your husband, Irene. I’ll see you when you get back.”
“Okay.”
Marcus left. Oscar kissed Irene while the girls sat watching. Eventually, Suzi said, “Come on, Sally, let’s head down to Renae’s unit and leave the love birds to make up. They need their privacy.”
Oscar smiled, “Thank, Suzi. It means a lot to me. I promise I’ll make it up to you.”
Suzi laughed, “Did you hear that Sally. I’m on a promise. Whoopee, I’m getting a little loving tonight.”
Irene joined her in laughter, “When I’m finished with him he may not be capable.”
“After what you have had inside you today I doubt if he will be able to feel you.”
“Good point, Marcus certainly has some meat between his legs doesn’t he?”
“Yes, and those testicles of his certainly pump out some sperm and I’m told that you are unprotected. Doesn’t it worry you?”
Irene looked across at Oscar. “Did you tell her that?”
Suzi jumped in before Oscar had time to speak, “Isy told us. She was trying to humiliate Oscar in front of us.”
“Fucking bitch.”
Suzi burst out in laughter, “We all agree on that. I’m sorry if I’ve said more than I should have.”
“No, it’s okay. Everything you have said is true. Oscar has been so good to me in accepting what I’m doing. I feel so guilty about it but I made a promise to Marcus a long time ago and he has asked me to deliver on that promise. Sit down, Oscar. It about time I explained it to you. You will probably not understand but believe me when I tell you that I love you and only you.”
Oscar took a seat as Irene asked, “Suzi and Sally can you please put some clothes on. I’m not accustomed to looking at pussies and tits.”
“You don’t know what you’re missing. Maybe you should take your clothes off and join us. Sally has the ability to soothe a sore pussy and I’m sure by now you would appreciate some soothing clean up.”
“Do you mind Oscar? I am a little sore.”
“Mind, I’d love to watch that,” Oscar replied.
“Okay, let me use the toilet and I’ll return naked to explain to Oscar what is happening here with Marcus.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 28.
When Irene returned from the bathroom she was naked and carrying her clothes neatly folded. She took a seat beside Oscar but he said, “No, sit over there. I want to watch.” Irene moved across to the three-seater opposite.
“Okay Sally, perform your magic,” Suzi stated. “Now lay down along the lounge, Irene. Leave one leg on the floor and put the other one over the headrest. We want to see how much damage Marcus has done to you.”
Oscar couldn’t believe how far her pussy gaped open. Even though he knew she would have wiped herself clean, in the position Suzi had put her the leaking sperm was obvious. There was one question that Oscar needed to know but he didn’t want to ask so as Sally moved up between her legs and he knew Irene’s attention was diverted he whispered in Suzi’s ear, “Ask her when she expects to ovulate.”
“Be patient, Oscar. We will find it out all in good time. Let her tell her story first.” She raised her voice so the others could hear. “Okay, Irene, tell us your story. Sally, make sure she enjoys the best you have to offer.”
“By now you would know that I had an affair some year ago with Marcus. I also had an affair with his brother Roberto. Oh my God, that feels good.”
“Yes, Sally is good at what she does,” Suzi confirmed.
“Well, Oscar and I wanted a son. I told Marcus and together we planned that he would provide me with the sperm that I needed for that to happen. You probably know by now that Oscar cannot father children. What I didn’t know was that Marcus would fall in love with me. Meanwhile, I was meeting with Roberto. We had been having sex prior to that but always using a condom. One night, shortly afterwards, I told Roberto what Marcus and I had spoken about.”
“So you told Roberto that you rejected him but accepted Marcus.”
“Yes, I guess you could see it that way. In fact, he probably did now that I think about it. Anyway, I needed to break away from Roberto because he was getting too attached to me. I thought that by telling him what I did he would pull away from me but instead, he took me into his arms and told me that he understood. He reacted the opposite to what I had expected. Then he laid me down and made love to me. He used words like ‘last time’ and ‘something to remember’ me by. I knew that I was fertile and probably about to ovulate but he always used a condom without being asked so I wasn’t worried.”
“He took you bare,” Suzi asked.
“Yes, I should have known but it was so sensual, so intense that I got carried away. I’m sorry to say this, Oscar but up until then it was the best sex I had ever experienced.”
“I know. I saw it,” Oscar interjected. “I couldn’t believe how much you got carried away.”
“That’s right. You watched us from the window. That had to be the night that I conceived because it was the only time that he cum inside me. I remember you telling me how excited you got seeing his sperm running out of me. I love you, honey. It was only sex, you know.”
“Yes, I know but it was not just sex with Marcus, was it?”
“No, it wasn’t. Initially, it was. I had no idea that I was pregnant so I made arrangements with Marcus that we would have sex until I fell pregnant. In fact, I made a promise to him that he would be the one to impregnate me.”
“So how did you know that the child didn’t belong to Marcus if you had sex with him?” Suzi asked.
“Marcus called himself an impregnator. He took pride in working on women by getting them hot for him but then giving them orgasms with his fingers and by other means while he teased them with his cock but refusing them penetration. Once he worked out their cycle they would be going crazy for him to give them what he had between his legs so that by the time they were in the fertile stage of their cycle they would lose control.”
“So he did that with you?”
“He did. He was trying to understand my cycle but my period didn’t come. By the time I worked out that I was already pregnant to Roberto I was in love with him and he was in love with me. I fell for him hard, so hard in fact that I would do almost anything to be with him. It was easy for me because Oscar also loved it.”
“So Oscar knew you were in love with Marcus but allowed the affair to continue.”
“You would have to ask Oscar that question. I thought that he had no idea how much I was in love with Marcus. Marcus kept telling me how much he wanted me to carry his child. I loved him so I wanted to give him what he wanted. I held out for a long time but eventually, I told him that I would allow him to impregnate me. We talked about it a lot until the day came when I woke up that if I didn’t stop seeing Marcus I would lose the man who was my first and most important love, Oscar.”
“You decided that Oscar was more important to you than Marcus?”
“That was actually decided by Marcus’s behaviour. Oscar was willing to let me continue my affair with Marcus but he insisted on some conditions. I was happy to meet those conditions but Marcus fought them at every opportunity so eventually, I told him that if we didn’t meet Oscar’s rules, as he called them then I would have to call it off with him.”
“So you called it off.”
“No, it took one more opposing action by Marcus before that. He started to record us while we made love. I found it exciting to watch myself having sex. It was a big turn on so I let it happen and did things to make it better for when we watched later.”
“What type of things?”
"I put the video camera down between our legs so that when Marcus reached orgasm I captured his cock pumping his sperm into me. Then when he withdrew it showed his cum running out of me. At one stage I got him to open me up and video his sperm inside me.”
“That is like porn but it is turning me on just hearing about it. It must have made your sex outstanding. So what did he do to put an end to it?”
“First off he sent a movie to Oscar. I was ropable. I tore into him and told him he was an animal without feeling to do that to the man that I was married to.”
“Are you saying there was more?”
“Yes, when I told him that I would have to call it off he said that I wouldn’t do that because if I did he would sell my sex videos.”
“So he sold them.”
“No, he had them stolen off his internet system. Oscar checked and found out that there was no protection on his internet system. It was careless of him. They were stolen.”
Suzi looked across at Oscar, “Is that true, Oscar?”
“Yes, that’s correct.”
“But didn’t Renae say…….”
“I told you, Suzi!” Oscar snapped back. “The internet had no protection which allowed the videos to be stolen.”
“Okay, settle down. Is that the end of the story, Irene?”
“The only thing that happened after that is Marcus was sent to Australia by his mum. We broke off our affair. For me, that was the end of it but recently Makayla contacted me and told me that I had reneged on my promise to her future husband and until I fulfilled my promise to him she could not expect to have a meaningful relationship with him.”
“And you believed that?”
“She was very convincing. Besides I wanted to relive it again. Oscar, I’m sorry to say this to you but I still dream of carrying his baby. I’ve had sex with numerous men since then but none of them can compete with sex with Marcus. I told Makayla that if she married him then I would meet my commitment to Marcus with her as long as Oscar was present.”
“So the big question is when will you be fertile so that you can conceive?”
“Anytime in the next two days. I asked Makayla to set the date for the wedding so that I could conceive either on the night of her wedding of the first two days of their honeymoon.”
“But why didn’t you leave it till later for example for a week into the honeymoon?”
“I insisted that Oscar be there and he has to return to Barcelona. If I don’t fall I will get him to come back in a month to be here with me for the critical days.”
“But why do that?”
“Oscar is my life. None of this could happen if Oscar said no. Marcus thinks this is about him. Makayla thinks this is about Marcus but they are both wrong. This is about me and it is about Oscar. I got pregnant last time because Oscar wanted it and he has been the best dad that Michael could have ever wished for. I made a commitment because Oscar and I wanted a child. So we both own that commitment. We need to honour it then we can move on and cut Marcus out of our lives forever.”
“You must know that he will not give up. I saw him with you and it was not about the sex. You know that too, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do know it but once the commitment is wiped out I can simply say go away. I met my part of the bargain so now I want you to meet yours.”
“I don’t follow?”
“You should have worked it out. He agreed with me that once I carry his child it will be over once and for all. That is his commitment to me. He will not contact me again once I meet my commitment to him and I intend to keep him to that.”
“Okay, look Sally has cleaned you up for Oscar. We will go down to Renae so that you and Oscar can make love.”
“Good, we will call you as soon as we are ready to head back to Marcus and Makayla.”
“Okay, come on Sally. Enjoy, Irene. Don’t be too hard on him. Leave some for us.”
…
“I have to do this Don. Oscar is there all alone and Irene is getting involved with Marcus again. He needs me. I’m the only one who understands his pain and suffering. He hides it so well that none of those stupid young girls will help him. All they care about is the excitement of it all. I have to go to him. You understand, don’t you?”
Don chuckled, “I understand a lot better than you realize, Maria. I know you have to go to him and I understand why. Come back to me when you are able. I’ll be waiting for you, honey. Remember, I love you.”
“Thanks, Don. I knew that you would understand. Irene is a good friend, but she can be ruthless when she wants to be.”
“Yes, I know. There are quite a few women who can be like that.” Don said with a chuckle. Maria didn't pick up on his meaning.
“Kiss me, Honey and I’ll go.”
They kissed for a short time then Maria turned and walked quickly out the door towards her car. Don shook his head, poured himself a whiskey and sat down. A tear appeared in the corner of his eye. It was going to be a long night.
….
“I love you very much, Irene. Are you certain of what you are doing here?”
“Are you concerned, Oscar?”
“A little.”
“Is it not turning you on, the thought of your wife being with her ex-boyfriend?”
“That part is very exciting. It’s got me so hard when I think about it that it hurts but it’s the end result that scares me.”
“You don’t trust me?”
“Yes, I do but this is so out of the box. It’s like an extreme story that someone is making up. When I think of how it will end it seems to want to drag me down.”
“You know that I love you and you will never lose me. You said you trusted me, didn’t you? How can you keep saying that you trust me if you know that I made this promise to a man that I fell in love with and then I didn’t keep that promise. If we don’t do this thing, Oscar you will always wonder how many promises I have made to you that I haven’t kept. This is about us, Oscar, you and me and our future and how we move forward together.”
“I guess.”
“You only guess, so you’re not convinced. What have I got to say to you, Oscar for you to come on board with this? There was a time when you would be trying to convince me that I should be doing this.”
“I know but don’t you understand, this is the start of a life together for Makayla and Marcus and you are in there not only having sex with Marcus but actually making love to him. I’m not a fool you know. I know there is more to this than just keeping a promise and you know it too.”
“I haven’t thought for one moment that you didn’t understand that Oscar but the point that you’re not getting is that Makayla wants this, Marcus wants it and so do I. This will be the last breakout for Marcus. After this is over there will be no more babies except when Makayla is the mother. She wants him to get this out of his system so they can move on together into married life. Now, if you don’t want me to do this then you need to shout out loudly, ‘STOP’ and I will walk away with you.”
“You know that I won’t do that.”
“Good then shut the fuck up and enjoy the ride. I want my husband to fuck the shit out of me, right now so that I can go join my ex-boyfriend and his wife. We have some breeding to do.”
….
“Maria, what the hell are you doing here?”
“I came for you, Oscar. I couldn’t bear to have you here watching Marcus and Irene together without support.”
“But I have support. Suzi is here, Renae is here, Makayla is here and so is Sally. By the way, have you met her?”
“Yes, we met at the wedding reception. I went over to Suzi to ask where you had gone.”
“You met her when I went to the pharmacist.”
“Yes, are you okay, Oscar? You’re not ill are you?”
“No, I’m not ill. I’m just worried.”
“Good worried or bad worried?”
“You still understand then?”
“Of course, I do, silly man.”
“If you think I’m a silly man what are you thinking about Irene?”
“Irene can look after herself. She is not stupid. Well, a little stupid, I guess but not totally insane.”
“You think so?”
They both burst out laughing.
“Come on, Oscar, that’s not you. I trust her so you should too. Sit back with me and enjoy the ride. It will be like old times and remember in the old days it always came out okay, didn’t it?”
“Yes, but it was just sex then. It is real this time, Maria. She loves him and he loves her. It never quite got like that in the old days. There was always one of them who wanted to end it. It’s different with Marcus.”
“She is really getting to you, isn’t she? I bet you are as stiff as an iron bar?”
“I’m stiffer than that.” They burst out laughing together again. “You haven’t lost it have you, Maria.”
“I dream of you every night, Oscar. I dream of the things we did together. I dream of the excitement you felt while Irene was with Romando. I dream of how we made love on Irene’s instructions. I dream of how hard I had to talk to convince Irene to tell you to make love to me. None of it has gone away for me Oscar.”
“You left something important out there, Maria.”
“Did I? What was that?”
“You forgot to mention, Don, the man who loves you, the man who gave you the opportunity to live that dream, Maria. Don’t you realize that was not about us? It was about you and Don and it can’t happen without him, not with me anyway.”
“You’re rejecting me?”
“No, no, no, I’m not rejecting you. I’m trying to teach you what was real and what was make-believe. It was never ever about you and me. Yes, emotionally we had this tie, and it was so close that both of us thought we might be in love, but even then it was because Don wanted it. Tonight, now Don is not here so there is no dream tonight. Maria. You are my closest friend and you always will be. You are so close in my heart that I sometimes feel that you own part of me but we are and would be nothing without Don’s influence.”
“You want me to call him to come here, tonight?”
“No, that wouldn’t work because he didn’t want this. If he did he would be here with you.”
“You want me to leave?”
“No, that’s not what I want but what I want can’t happen unless you do leave. I want you to go to Don and tell him how much you and I both love him. I want you to tell him that it just didn’t work for us without him here with us. You understand, don’t you?”
“Yes, I understand. You don’t want me to do to Don what Irene is doing to you.”
“I guess that is one way of saying it. Yes, I think you do understand, perfectly well.”
“You’re a good man, Oscar. There are not many like you in the world. Now kiss me so I can go back and let Don know how wet I get when I’m with you.”
“Now, you’re talking. He’ll absolutely love it.”
“You’ll be okay, then?
“Yes, I’ll be okay. Irene just offered me out but I refused.”
“I told you she was a silly woman.” With that Maria turned and left.
As she passed the front desk the attendant saw the tears running down her cheeks and asked her was she alright. Maria looked at her and said, “Would you be alright if your boyfriend told you to go home to your husband?”
“I haven’t got a boyfriend,” the attendant stated in an indignant manner. So indignant in fact that it made Maria angry.
“Stupid woman, you have no idea of what life is about. I feel sorry for your husband. What the fuck does he do for kicks? Ah, well, maybe he has a girlfriend. He probably needs one with someone as boring as you.”
With that Maria turned and left. As she walked away, the woman’s assistant who had been listening picked up on what Maria had said and asked, “Would you like to join me for a drink after work, Leslie?”
“Why would I do that, Allen?” Leslie snapped back at him.
“Well, you heard what the lady said. I think maybe she had an important point to make. Every day in this job we see married people bring their important other here to make love to. Why do we have to always sit back and just watch?”
“So where would we go? Most everything will be closed by the time our shift finishes.”
“My unit is on the fifth floor overlooking the city and the bay. The scenery at night is quite outstanding. I’d love to show it to you.”
“Alright, I’ll sneak a bottle of gin out of the staff meeting room for us. Do you have tonic water to go with it?” The young man shook his head, “Okay, I’ll get a couple of tonic water as well. You have condoms, I assume.”
“Leslie! I’m shocked.”
“Not as shocked as you will be when I’m finished with you. No wonder her boyfriend sent her home to her husband. She probably told him she is pregnant or something. I’ll teach that fucking slut who’s boring. Forget the fucking condoms. You haven’t got any diseases, have you?”
“No, I’m clean.”
“Good, bareback it is then. I’ll show her who’s fucking boring!” She chuckled in an evil sort of way before saying, “Hubby is really going to be surprised when I tell him I’m pregnant. He’ll be straight to the doctor to check his vasectomy. Boring indeed, who does she think she is to call me boring!”
When Irene returned from the bathroom she was naked and carrying her clothes neatly folded. She took a seat beside Oscar but he said, “No, sit over there. I want to watch.” Irene moved across to the three-seater opposite.
“Okay Sally, perform your magic,” Suzi stated. “Now lay down along the lounge, Irene. Leave one leg on the floor and put the other one over the headrest. We want to see how much damage Marcus has done to you.”
Oscar couldn’t believe how far her pussy gaped open. Even though he knew she would have wiped herself clean, in the position Suzi had put her the leaking sperm was obvious. There was one question that Oscar needed to know but he didn’t want to ask so as Sally moved up between her legs and he knew Irene’s attention was diverted he whispered in Suzi’s ear, “Ask her when she expects to ovulate.”
“Be patient, Oscar. We will find it out all in good time. Let her tell her story first.” She raised her voice so the others could hear. “Okay, Irene, tell us your story. Sally, make sure she enjoys the best you have to offer.”
“By now you would know that I had an affair some year ago with Marcus. I also had an affair with his brother Roberto. Oh my God, that feels good.”
“Yes, Sally is good at what she does,” Suzi confirmed.
“Well, Oscar and I wanted a son. I told Marcus and together we planned that he would provide me with the sperm that I needed for that to happen. You probably know by now that Oscar cannot father children. What I didn’t know was that Marcus would fall in love with me. Meanwhile, I was meeting with Roberto. We had been having sex prior to that but always using a condom. One night, shortly afterwards, I told Roberto what Marcus and I had spoken about.”
“So you told Roberto that you rejected him but accepted Marcus.”
“Yes, I guess you could see it that way. In fact, he probably did now that I think about it. Anyway, I needed to break away from Roberto because he was getting too attached to me. I thought that by telling him what I did he would pull away from me but instead, he took me into his arms and told me that he understood. He reacted the opposite to what I had expected. Then he laid me down and made love to me. He used words like ‘last time’ and ‘something to remember’ me by. I knew that I was fertile and probably about to ovulate but he always used a condom without being asked so I wasn’t worried.”
“He took you bare,” Suzi asked.
“Yes, I should have known but it was so sensual, so intense that I got carried away. I’m sorry to say this, Oscar but up until then it was the best sex I had ever experienced.”
“I know. I saw it,” Oscar interjected. “I couldn’t believe how much you got carried away.”
“That’s right. You watched us from the window. That had to be the night that I conceived because it was the only time that he cum inside me. I remember you telling me how excited you got seeing his sperm running out of me. I love you, honey. It was only sex, you know.”
“Yes, I know but it was not just sex with Marcus, was it?”
“No, it wasn’t. Initially, it was. I had no idea that I was pregnant so I made arrangements with Marcus that we would have sex until I fell pregnant. In fact, I made a promise to him that he would be the one to impregnate me.”
“So how did you know that the child didn’t belong to Marcus if you had sex with him?” Suzi asked.
“Marcus called himself an impregnator. He took pride in working on women by getting them hot for him but then giving them orgasms with his fingers and by other means while he teased them with his cock but refusing them penetration. Once he worked out their cycle they would be going crazy for him to give them what he had between his legs so that by the time they were in the fertile stage of their cycle they would lose control.”
“So he did that with you?”
“He did. He was trying to understand my cycle but my period didn’t come. By the time I worked out that I was already pregnant to Roberto I was in love with him and he was in love with me. I fell for him hard, so hard in fact that I would do almost anything to be with him. It was easy for me because Oscar also loved it.”
“So Oscar knew you were in love with Marcus but allowed the affair to continue.”
“You would have to ask Oscar that question. I thought that he had no idea how much I was in love with Marcus. Marcus kept telling me how much he wanted me to carry his child. I loved him so I wanted to give him what he wanted. I held out for a long time but eventually, I told him that I would allow him to impregnate me. We talked about it a lot until the day came when I woke up that if I didn’t stop seeing Marcus I would lose the man who was my first and most important love, Oscar.”
“You decided that Oscar was more important to you than Marcus?”
“That was actually decided by Marcus’s behaviour. Oscar was willing to let me continue my affair with Marcus but he insisted on some conditions. I was happy to meet those conditions but Marcus fought them at every opportunity so eventually, I told him that if we didn’t meet Oscar’s rules, as he called them then I would have to call it off with him.”
“So you called it off.”
“No, it took one more opposing action by Marcus before that. He started to record us while we made love. I found it exciting to watch myself having sex. It was a big turn on so I let it happen and did things to make it better for when we watched later.”
“What type of things?”
"I put the video camera down between our legs so that when Marcus reached orgasm I captured his cock pumping his sperm into me. Then when he withdrew it showed his cum running out of me. At one stage I got him to open me up and video his sperm inside me.”
“That is like porn but it is turning me on just hearing about it. It must have made your sex outstanding. So what did he do to put an end to it?”
“First off he sent a movie to Oscar. I was ropable. I tore into him and told him he was an animal without feeling to do that to the man that I was married to.”
“Are you saying there was more?”
“Yes, when I told him that I would have to call it off he said that I wouldn’t do that because if I did he would sell my sex videos.”
“So he sold them.”
“No, he had them stolen off his internet system. Oscar checked and found out that there was no protection on his internet system. It was careless of him. They were stolen.”
Suzi looked across at Oscar, “Is that true, Oscar?”
“Yes, that’s correct.”
“But didn’t Renae say…….”
“I told you, Suzi!” Oscar snapped back. “The internet had no protection which allowed the videos to be stolen.”
“Okay, settle down. Is that the end of the story, Irene?”
“The only thing that happened after that is Marcus was sent to Australia by his mum. We broke off our affair. For me, that was the end of it but recently Makayla contacted me and told me that I had reneged on my promise to her future husband and until I fulfilled my promise to him she could not expect to have a meaningful relationship with him.”
“And you believed that?”
“She was very convincing. Besides I wanted to relive it again. Oscar, I’m sorry to say this to you but I still dream of carrying his baby. I’ve had sex with numerous men since then but none of them can compete with sex with Marcus. I told Makayla that if she married him then I would meet my commitment to Marcus with her as long as Oscar was present.”
“So the big question is when will you be fertile so that you can conceive?”
“Anytime in the next two days. I asked Makayla to set the date for the wedding so that I could conceive either on the night of her wedding of the first two days of their honeymoon.”
“But why didn’t you leave it till later for example for a week into the honeymoon?”
“I insisted that Oscar be there and he has to return to Barcelona. If I don’t fall I will get him to come back in a month to be here with me for the critical days.”
“But why do that?”
“Oscar is my life. None of this could happen if Oscar said no. Marcus thinks this is about him. Makayla thinks this is about Marcus but they are both wrong. This is about me and it is about Oscar. I got pregnant last time because Oscar wanted it and he has been the best dad that Michael could have ever wished for. I made a commitment because Oscar and I wanted a child. So we both own that commitment. We need to honour it then we can move on and cut Marcus out of our lives forever.”
“You must know that he will not give up. I saw him with you and it was not about the sex. You know that too, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do know it but once the commitment is wiped out I can simply say go away. I met my part of the bargain so now I want you to meet yours.”
“I don’t follow?”
“You should have worked it out. He agreed with me that once I carry his child it will be over once and for all. That is his commitment to me. He will not contact me again once I meet my commitment to him and I intend to keep him to that.”
“Okay, look Sally has cleaned you up for Oscar. We will go down to Renae so that you and Oscar can make love.”
“Good, we will call you as soon as we are ready to head back to Marcus and Makayla.”
“Okay, come on Sally. Enjoy, Irene. Don’t be too hard on him. Leave some for us.”
…
“I have to do this Don. Oscar is there all alone and Irene is getting involved with Marcus again. He needs me. I’m the only one who understands his pain and suffering. He hides it so well that none of those stupid young girls will help him. All they care about is the excitement of it all. I have to go to him. You understand, don’t you?”
Don chuckled, “I understand a lot better than you realize, Maria. I know you have to go to him and I understand why. Come back to me when you are able. I’ll be waiting for you, honey. Remember, I love you.”
“Thanks, Don. I knew that you would understand. Irene is a good friend, but she can be ruthless when she wants to be.”
“Yes, I know. There are quite a few women who can be like that.” Don said with a chuckle. Maria didn't pick up on his meaning.
“Kiss me, Honey and I’ll go.”
They kissed for a short time then Maria turned and walked quickly out the door towards her car. Don shook his head, poured himself a whiskey and sat down. A tear appeared in the corner of his eye. It was going to be a long night.
….
“I love you very much, Irene. Are you certain of what you are doing here?”
“Are you concerned, Oscar?”
“A little.”
“Is it not turning you on, the thought of your wife being with her ex-boyfriend?”
“That part is very exciting. It’s got me so hard when I think about it that it hurts but it’s the end result that scares me.”
“You don’t trust me?”
“Yes, I do but this is so out of the box. It’s like an extreme story that someone is making up. When I think of how it will end it seems to want to drag me down.”
“You know that I love you and you will never lose me. You said you trusted me, didn’t you? How can you keep saying that you trust me if you know that I made this promise to a man that I fell in love with and then I didn’t keep that promise. If we don’t do this thing, Oscar you will always wonder how many promises I have made to you that I haven’t kept. This is about us, Oscar, you and me and our future and how we move forward together.”
“I guess.”
“You only guess, so you’re not convinced. What have I got to say to you, Oscar for you to come on board with this? There was a time when you would be trying to convince me that I should be doing this.”
“I know but don’t you understand, this is the start of a life together for Makayla and Marcus and you are in there not only having sex with Marcus but actually making love to him. I’m not a fool you know. I know there is more to this than just keeping a promise and you know it too.”
“I haven’t thought for one moment that you didn’t understand that Oscar but the point that you’re not getting is that Makayla wants this, Marcus wants it and so do I. This will be the last breakout for Marcus. After this is over there will be no more babies except when Makayla is the mother. She wants him to get this out of his system so they can move on together into married life. Now, if you don’t want me to do this then you need to shout out loudly, ‘STOP’ and I will walk away with you.”
“You know that I won’t do that.”
“Good then shut the fuck up and enjoy the ride. I want my husband to fuck the shit out of me, right now so that I can go join my ex-boyfriend and his wife. We have some breeding to do.”
….
“Maria, what the hell are you doing here?”
“I came for you, Oscar. I couldn’t bear to have you here watching Marcus and Irene together without support.”
“But I have support. Suzi is here, Renae is here, Makayla is here and so is Sally. By the way, have you met her?”
“Yes, we met at the wedding reception. I went over to Suzi to ask where you had gone.”
“You met her when I went to the pharmacist.”
“Yes, are you okay, Oscar? You’re not ill are you?”
“No, I’m not ill. I’m just worried.”
“Good worried or bad worried?”
“You still understand then?”
“Of course, I do, silly man.”
“If you think I’m a silly man what are you thinking about Irene?”
“Irene can look after herself. She is not stupid. Well, a little stupid, I guess but not totally insane.”
“You think so?”
They both burst out laughing.
“Come on, Oscar, that’s not you. I trust her so you should too. Sit back with me and enjoy the ride. It will be like old times and remember in the old days it always came out okay, didn’t it?”
“Yes, but it was just sex then. It is real this time, Maria. She loves him and he loves her. It never quite got like that in the old days. There was always one of them who wanted to end it. It’s different with Marcus.”
“She is really getting to you, isn’t she? I bet you are as stiff as an iron bar?”
“I’m stiffer than that.” They burst out laughing together again. “You haven’t lost it have you, Maria.”
“I dream of you every night, Oscar. I dream of the things we did together. I dream of the excitement you felt while Irene was with Romando. I dream of how we made love on Irene’s instructions. I dream of how hard I had to talk to convince Irene to tell you to make love to me. None of it has gone away for me Oscar.”
“You left something important out there, Maria.”
“Did I? What was that?”
“You forgot to mention, Don, the man who loves you, the man who gave you the opportunity to live that dream, Maria. Don’t you realize that was not about us? It was about you and Don and it can’t happen without him, not with me anyway.”
“You’re rejecting me?”
“No, no, no, I’m not rejecting you. I’m trying to teach you what was real and what was make-believe. It was never ever about you and me. Yes, emotionally we had this tie, and it was so close that both of us thought we might be in love, but even then it was because Don wanted it. Tonight, now Don is not here so there is no dream tonight. Maria. You are my closest friend and you always will be. You are so close in my heart that I sometimes feel that you own part of me but we are and would be nothing without Don’s influence.”
“You want me to call him to come here, tonight?”
“No, that wouldn’t work because he didn’t want this. If he did he would be here with you.”
“You want me to leave?”
“No, that’s not what I want but what I want can’t happen unless you do leave. I want you to go to Don and tell him how much you and I both love him. I want you to tell him that it just didn’t work for us without him here with us. You understand, don’t you?”
“Yes, I understand. You don’t want me to do to Don what Irene is doing to you.”
“I guess that is one way of saying it. Yes, I think you do understand, perfectly well.”
“You’re a good man, Oscar. There are not many like you in the world. Now kiss me so I can go back and let Don know how wet I get when I’m with you.”
“Now, you’re talking. He’ll absolutely love it.”
“You’ll be okay, then?
“Yes, I’ll be okay. Irene just offered me out but I refused.”
“I told you she was a silly woman.” With that Maria turned and left.
As she passed the front desk the attendant saw the tears running down her cheeks and asked her was she alright. Maria looked at her and said, “Would you be alright if your boyfriend told you to go home to your husband?”
“I haven’t got a boyfriend,” the attendant stated in an indignant manner. So indignant in fact that it made Maria angry.
“Stupid woman, you have no idea of what life is about. I feel sorry for your husband. What the fuck does he do for kicks? Ah, well, maybe he has a girlfriend. He probably needs one with someone as boring as you.”
With that Maria turned and left. As she walked away, the woman’s assistant who had been listening picked up on what Maria had said and asked, “Would you like to join me for a drink after work, Leslie?”
“Why would I do that, Allen?” Leslie snapped back at him.
“Well, you heard what the lady said. I think maybe she had an important point to make. Every day in this job we see married people bring their important other here to make love to. Why do we have to always sit back and just watch?”
“So where would we go? Most everything will be closed by the time our shift finishes.”
“My unit is on the fifth floor overlooking the city and the bay. The scenery at night is quite outstanding. I’d love to show it to you.”
“Alright, I’ll sneak a bottle of gin out of the staff meeting room for us. Do you have tonic water to go with it?” The young man shook his head, “Okay, I’ll get a couple of tonic water as well. You have condoms, I assume.”
“Leslie! I’m shocked.”
“Not as shocked as you will be when I’m finished with you. No wonder her boyfriend sent her home to her husband. She probably told him she is pregnant or something. I’ll teach that fucking slut who’s boring. Forget the fucking condoms. You haven’t got any diseases, have you?”
“No, I’m clean.”
“Good, bareback it is then. I’ll show her who’s fucking boring!” She chuckled in an evil sort of way before saying, “Hubby is really going to be surprised when I tell him I’m pregnant. He’ll be straight to the doctor to check his vasectomy. Boring indeed, who does she think she is to call me boring!”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 29
“Hello, Oscar. What brings you to my door this late at night?”
“I need to ask you a question, Renae. I guess you would know that I wouldn’t disturb you this late if I didn’t feel it was important?”
“Come on in. You are welcome at any time of the night or day but I don’t have to tell you that do I? Just a minute and I’ll change out of my nightie.”
Oscar chuckled, “You’ve made it clear to me many times that I’m welcome at your door. As for the nightie, I like it.”
“Have a seat then. Would you like bourbon or a coffee?”
“Whatever you’re having is fine.”
Once again Oscar chuckled as Renae poured him a very strong Bourbon and a weaker one for herself. He took a sip and smiled up at her, “Trying to get me drunk, are you?”
“I’ve tried everything else, Oscar. Maybe this might work.”
“Alright, I’ll make you a deal, Renae. If you answer my question honestly and the answer lines up with what I have been told tonight I will knock on your door when I get home if Irene doesn’t come home with me.”
“There’s a lot of if’s and but’s in that promise, Oscar but if it’s the best I’m offered, I’ll accept. The answer to your question before you ask it is yes. He did sell the videos.”
“How did you know that I was going to ask that and how did you know that Marcus sold them?”
“I expected you to ask me because I slipped up. I got angry with Isy because she kept attacking you and she kept saying she wanted to take your job off you and give it to Marcus. I was so angry that I spilled my guts to the girls. After I did it I realized my mistake. I’m sorry Oscar.”
“I’m not sorry. You only answered one question. Now, how do you know that he sold the videos?”
“I know because the dealer told us first off. Then the police were going to charge Marcus. They wouldn’t plan to do that if they didn’t have evidence. That is why he was sent to Australia so quickly. Isy was protecting her son.”
“But why wouldn’t Isy just pay the police officers?”
“She doesn’t pay police officers, Oscar. She never has. That would be illegal and despite how it sometimes might look she upholds the law. What she does do is contribute considerable funds to the police association and their Christmas funds and all the other fundraising activities they have going on around the place. The police then try to keep in good with her so that she keeps donating.”
“And yet she has been talking about trying to replace me with Marcus. If Marcus is likely to be charged with distributing porn he won’t be able to go back to Barcelona.”
“That’s correct. For her to do that she would have to relocate the headquarters outside Spain. That is why she has been opening agencies all around the world and you and I have helped her do that. The businesses are now truly multi-national.”
“So what would happen to the Spanish arm of the business?”
“That would go to you or failing that to Roberto.”
“That should be yours.”
“What! What do you mean, mine?”
“No one has earned it more than you. Your dedication to the organization has been outstanding. You know how the business works and you are capable of doing it and doing it well.”
“Talking like that will earn you a few powerful enemies, Oscar, Teresa and Roberto, just to mention a couple.”
”Isy’s plan is what will make her fail. We have expanded all around the world in just a matter of a few years. To achieve that the company has had to issue shares to raise the money. Each time that there has been a share issue it has diluted Isy, Marcus, Teresa and Roberto’s shareholding. Every time I have received a bonus I have taken it in shares and each time they have had a share issue I have increased my holding. With my family’s shareholding, I can now outvote them.”
“That means you won’t have to resign as the CEO?”
“I can’t be rolled but I may choose to go if the circumstances are right.”
“Define what you mean by the right circumstances.”
“That will depend on who replaces me and who becomes the key person at home. I’d also like to know who replaces Marcus here in Australia. It’s a growing market with all the Asians holidaying here. We will need the right person here to capture that market or someone else will take it off us.”
“Who is the right person?”
“My thoughts right now are that it should be Marcus and Makayla working as a team.”
“You’re trying to keep him away from Irene?”
“Do you really think that I make business decisions to protect my home life? I’m disappointed in you for thinking that, Renae.”
“I was joking. Maybe it was a joke in poor taste. Anyhow, now that you know that Marcus sold the videos what are you going to do about it?”
“I don’t know but I’ll sure as hell make sure that they don’t take any videos this time. Come on. Let’s join them at the honeymoon suite.”
“You’re inviting me? Why?”
“Someone has to protect me from Makayla, Sally and Suzi. Maybe leave Suzi out of that. She is really something, that girl. If she was any better, she would be as great as you.”
“Bullshit artist!”
“And I was just getting to like you and you call me a bullshit artist. It looks as if I’ll have to depend on Suzi to keep me company while Marcus seduces my wife.”
“Give me ten minutes and I’ll get dressed.”
“What for, any clothes you put on will probably be off in fifteen minutes anyway,” Oscar replied with a chuckle.
“Is that a promise or a threat?”
“Come on, let’s go. The girls will be waiting for us.”
….
Oscar entered the honeymoon suite. On one side of him with her arm around him was Suzi. On the other also with her arm around him was Renae. Sally bought up the rear. The unit was semi-dark. The only light coming in was from outside through the huge glass windows. They stopped dead thinking that no one was there but then they heard a loud moan. Oscar recognized it as being Irene’s moan.
They quietly followed the direction of the moan to find a huge bed. Sitting on the bed watching was Makayla while Marcus long stroked Oscar’s wife. Although it was possible to make out who was who it was too dark to actually see anything.
Oscar gave a little cough with the intent of letting Irene know he was present. Irene raised her hand to hold it against Marcus’s stomach. She wasn’t pushing him away but was hoping to slow him so that she might be able to allow her husband to somehow become involved. Marcus, however, ignored her attempts.
“Turn on the light, Makayla,” Irene asked. Makayla didn’t move. Once again Irene’s request was ignored. A few seconds later Irene yelled out, “Get off me, Marcus. Makayla turn on the light.” Once more she was ignored.
“Are you okay, Irene,” Oscar asked with some urgency in his voice.
“I’m okay but if this fucking arsehole keeps ignoring me, Oscar I want you to call the motel security. Now I’ll ask again, Marcus. Get off me and turn the lights on.”
Marcus stopped moving but still remained on top of Irene. “She asked you to get off her, Marcus. Now either get off or I’ll call the motel security to get you off. Now Makayla, turn the light on.”
Makayla slowly got off the bed and moved over to the top of the bed and the light came on. At the same time, Marcus rolled off Irene.
“Get your clothes, honey we’re out of here,” Oscar told his wife.
“Is that necessary?” Irene asked.
“Yes, it is. When a man ignores a reasonable request from the woman he is making love to then making love gets classified as rape.”
“I was close to cumming,” Marcus interjected, “and Irene was loving it.”
“Then you will have to finish with your new bride then Marcus because I’m taking my wife out of here. Now, get your clothes and get dressed, Irene.”
“I’m okay, Oscar. He was just too excited to stop.”
“No, that is no excuse. He doesn’t respect you so he doesn’t deserve to have you. As your husband, my role is to protect you and I can’t do that if you choose to let him mistreat you.”
“Oscar is right. He’s an arsehole,” Sally stated. “You need to protect yourself, Irene. Oscar is right in wanting to take you out of here. Even Makayla ignored your request. What’s her excuse?”
Oscar looked across to Makayla for the first time since the light came on. It shocked him. She was crying. He walked over to her and took her into his arms. He whispered into her ear, “Are you okay?”
“No, I’m not.” She whispered back.
“Come with me,” he said. He took her arm and led her to the door. Suzi, Sally and Renae followed them. Oscar turned to the girls at the door and said, “You stay here and help Irene if that arsehole tries to mount her again simply tell him that I told you that you are to get security up to stop him raping another man’s wife.”
“Where are you going?” Suzi asked.
“I’m going to hear why Makayla is so upset. She started this and I need to know if she wants it to continue or if not how she intends to end it and how I extract Irene from it if I can.”
Suzi handed him the card to her room, “Here use our room to talk to her.”
….
“Alright, Makayla, Explain it to me.”
“I wanted Irene here on our first night together so that Marcus and I could seduce her. I thought that it would be great fun to help Marcus to once more have a short affair with her with me, his bride helping him.”
“I understand that but why are you so upset about it?”
“They have shut me out. I saw Don give Maria away to Marcus and it was so erotic. Maria told Don exactly what she wanted and he was involved all the way even kissing him in the end and telling him how much she loved him. That’s what I wanted but they have shut me out. It is as if they don’t want me there.”
“It feels as if they don’t want you there because they don’t. That is how I felt many years ago so I understand. Now, what are we going to do about it?”
“I don’t know.”
“Alright, there are two possibilities. The first is to go back into the bridal suite and you order Irene out of the room and I’ll take her away.”
“What if she won’t leave? You tried to take her away and she as good as said no. Marcus seemed to support her in that. What is the other possibility?”
“You and I go back and we make love beside them and try to make them jealous.”
“They may see that as us giving them the okay to continue. I don’t think it will work.”
“Hhhmmm, well, there could be another way. Do you know this Joseph guy who has been dating Maria?”
“Yes, I’ve watched them.”
“I understand from what Don told me that Marcus is a little jealous of him, or at least was when he was interested in Maria. What if we give him a call and I’ll go back up without you. When they ask about you, I’ll tell them you have gone off with Joseph.”
“That just might work. Marcus gets jealous of certain people. It used to be you but you solved that by letting him have Irene but he can’t stand Joseph. The problem is, will Joseph play along with it?”
“Hold on, I’ll check with Maria.”
“I need to toilet. I’ll be back shortly.”
…
“So, what did Maria say?” Makayla asked as she returned.
“She’s in. Here, take my car and head back to the house. Maria is asking Joseph to come over. If he doesn't it won't matter anyway. I’ll head back upstairs.”
Makayla put her arms around Oscar and kissed him. “I really appreciate what you are doing for me. I promise that you won’t be sorry.”
“We’re in this together, Makayla. Both of us stand to lose if Marcus and Irene decide to lock us out. I believe that Irene sees this as a temporary thing, but if it costs you your marriage, it is not worth it. Okay, I’ll head back upstairs.”
Oscar returned to the bridal suite. When he got back inside Marcus was sitting alone on a chair while Irene was sitting on the edge of the bed with a sheet wrapped around her talking to Renae, Suzi and Sally. She looked up to Oscar and asked, “Where is Makayla?”
“She called someone called Joseph and asked him could she come over to his place to talk.”
“Why would she do that?” Irene asked.
“She told me that Marcus had locked her out and only had time for you. She thought that it was wrong for her to talk to me because I’m your husband and he was the only one that she thought she could trust. She said something about him looking after Maria when she had problems with Don. I gave her the car. He’s going to meet her at Don’s place and we can pick up the car from there.”
Irene looked across to Marcus, “What have we done, Marcus. You have to go get her.”
Marcus gave a grunt, “Women! Can anyone ever understand them? She set this up and now gets upset because I show Irene a bit of attention. I’ll be back.” He got up, put his trousers on, picked up his keys and left.
Once the door closed, Irene turned to Oscar and said, “Well, that worked. What happens now?" Oscar smiled realising that Irene understood that Oscar and Makayla had set Marcus up to get his attention directed back to his wife, "We can’t go to Maria’s place because Marcus will be there sorting things out with Makayla. If we stay here Makayla will get jealous again. So you set this up, Oscar you tell us where we are going?”
“You can come to my room,” Renae stated.
“Or ours,” Suzi interjected.
“I think Oscar wants to be alone with his wife, Suzi” Sally pointed out.
Suzi laughed, “Nope, I think Oscar’s wife wants to be alone with Oscar.”
“Unfortunately, I think you’re right, Sally. Can I bunk down with you girls and they can have my room unless of course, Irene wants some female attention?”
Irene smiled up at Renae, “Not this time Renae but if you give us your room, Oscar and I will have you over for a night or two when we get back to Barcelona as long as I can trust you to not try to steal my magnificent husband away from me.”
“Steal Oscar away from you, Irene, I’d have more chance of flying to the moon on a broomstick. You’re his idol. “
“Good and I hope it stays that way because that’s the way I like it.”
“Maybe so but it doesn’t seem to be very fair on him though. You would think that with the freedom he offers you that you might reciprocate occasionally.”
“If he wishes to have freedom then he should talk to me about it. He shouldn’t have to have others asking me about it. I’ll talk to him about it tonight and let him tell me what he wants and then get him to speak to you if he wants things to change. Does that sound fair?”
“I guess so.”
“Good, now can we have your room or should we make other arrangements?”
“No, that’s fine. Here’s the entry card.”
“Okay girls, see you in the morning. Enjoy your night. We will!”
“Hello, Oscar. What brings you to my door this late at night?”
“I need to ask you a question, Renae. I guess you would know that I wouldn’t disturb you this late if I didn’t feel it was important?”
“Come on in. You are welcome at any time of the night or day but I don’t have to tell you that do I? Just a minute and I’ll change out of my nightie.”
Oscar chuckled, “You’ve made it clear to me many times that I’m welcome at your door. As for the nightie, I like it.”
“Have a seat then. Would you like bourbon or a coffee?”
“Whatever you’re having is fine.”
Once again Oscar chuckled as Renae poured him a very strong Bourbon and a weaker one for herself. He took a sip and smiled up at her, “Trying to get me drunk, are you?”
“I’ve tried everything else, Oscar. Maybe this might work.”
“Alright, I’ll make you a deal, Renae. If you answer my question honestly and the answer lines up with what I have been told tonight I will knock on your door when I get home if Irene doesn’t come home with me.”
“There’s a lot of if’s and but’s in that promise, Oscar but if it’s the best I’m offered, I’ll accept. The answer to your question before you ask it is yes. He did sell the videos.”
“How did you know that I was going to ask that and how did you know that Marcus sold them?”
“I expected you to ask me because I slipped up. I got angry with Isy because she kept attacking you and she kept saying she wanted to take your job off you and give it to Marcus. I was so angry that I spilled my guts to the girls. After I did it I realized my mistake. I’m sorry Oscar.”
“I’m not sorry. You only answered one question. Now, how do you know that he sold the videos?”
“I know because the dealer told us first off. Then the police were going to charge Marcus. They wouldn’t plan to do that if they didn’t have evidence. That is why he was sent to Australia so quickly. Isy was protecting her son.”
“But why wouldn’t Isy just pay the police officers?”
“She doesn’t pay police officers, Oscar. She never has. That would be illegal and despite how it sometimes might look she upholds the law. What she does do is contribute considerable funds to the police association and their Christmas funds and all the other fundraising activities they have going on around the place. The police then try to keep in good with her so that she keeps donating.”
“And yet she has been talking about trying to replace me with Marcus. If Marcus is likely to be charged with distributing porn he won’t be able to go back to Barcelona.”
“That’s correct. For her to do that she would have to relocate the headquarters outside Spain. That is why she has been opening agencies all around the world and you and I have helped her do that. The businesses are now truly multi-national.”
“So what would happen to the Spanish arm of the business?”
“That would go to you or failing that to Roberto.”
“That should be yours.”
“What! What do you mean, mine?”
“No one has earned it more than you. Your dedication to the organization has been outstanding. You know how the business works and you are capable of doing it and doing it well.”
“Talking like that will earn you a few powerful enemies, Oscar, Teresa and Roberto, just to mention a couple.”
”Isy’s plan is what will make her fail. We have expanded all around the world in just a matter of a few years. To achieve that the company has had to issue shares to raise the money. Each time that there has been a share issue it has diluted Isy, Marcus, Teresa and Roberto’s shareholding. Every time I have received a bonus I have taken it in shares and each time they have had a share issue I have increased my holding. With my family’s shareholding, I can now outvote them.”
“That means you won’t have to resign as the CEO?”
“I can’t be rolled but I may choose to go if the circumstances are right.”
“Define what you mean by the right circumstances.”
“That will depend on who replaces me and who becomes the key person at home. I’d also like to know who replaces Marcus here in Australia. It’s a growing market with all the Asians holidaying here. We will need the right person here to capture that market or someone else will take it off us.”
“Who is the right person?”
“My thoughts right now are that it should be Marcus and Makayla working as a team.”
“You’re trying to keep him away from Irene?”
“Do you really think that I make business decisions to protect my home life? I’m disappointed in you for thinking that, Renae.”
“I was joking. Maybe it was a joke in poor taste. Anyhow, now that you know that Marcus sold the videos what are you going to do about it?”
“I don’t know but I’ll sure as hell make sure that they don’t take any videos this time. Come on. Let’s join them at the honeymoon suite.”
“You’re inviting me? Why?”
“Someone has to protect me from Makayla, Sally and Suzi. Maybe leave Suzi out of that. She is really something, that girl. If she was any better, she would be as great as you.”
“Bullshit artist!”
“And I was just getting to like you and you call me a bullshit artist. It looks as if I’ll have to depend on Suzi to keep me company while Marcus seduces my wife.”
“Give me ten minutes and I’ll get dressed.”
“What for, any clothes you put on will probably be off in fifteen minutes anyway,” Oscar replied with a chuckle.
“Is that a promise or a threat?”
“Come on, let’s go. The girls will be waiting for us.”
….
Oscar entered the honeymoon suite. On one side of him with her arm around him was Suzi. On the other also with her arm around him was Renae. Sally bought up the rear. The unit was semi-dark. The only light coming in was from outside through the huge glass windows. They stopped dead thinking that no one was there but then they heard a loud moan. Oscar recognized it as being Irene’s moan.
They quietly followed the direction of the moan to find a huge bed. Sitting on the bed watching was Makayla while Marcus long stroked Oscar’s wife. Although it was possible to make out who was who it was too dark to actually see anything.
Oscar gave a little cough with the intent of letting Irene know he was present. Irene raised her hand to hold it against Marcus’s stomach. She wasn’t pushing him away but was hoping to slow him so that she might be able to allow her husband to somehow become involved. Marcus, however, ignored her attempts.
“Turn on the light, Makayla,” Irene asked. Makayla didn’t move. Once again Irene’s request was ignored. A few seconds later Irene yelled out, “Get off me, Marcus. Makayla turn on the light.” Once more she was ignored.
“Are you okay, Irene,” Oscar asked with some urgency in his voice.
“I’m okay but if this fucking arsehole keeps ignoring me, Oscar I want you to call the motel security. Now I’ll ask again, Marcus. Get off me and turn the lights on.”
Marcus stopped moving but still remained on top of Irene. “She asked you to get off her, Marcus. Now either get off or I’ll call the motel security to get you off. Now Makayla, turn the light on.”
Makayla slowly got off the bed and moved over to the top of the bed and the light came on. At the same time, Marcus rolled off Irene.
“Get your clothes, honey we’re out of here,” Oscar told his wife.
“Is that necessary?” Irene asked.
“Yes, it is. When a man ignores a reasonable request from the woman he is making love to then making love gets classified as rape.”
“I was close to cumming,” Marcus interjected, “and Irene was loving it.”
“Then you will have to finish with your new bride then Marcus because I’m taking my wife out of here. Now, get your clothes and get dressed, Irene.”
“I’m okay, Oscar. He was just too excited to stop.”
“No, that is no excuse. He doesn’t respect you so he doesn’t deserve to have you. As your husband, my role is to protect you and I can’t do that if you choose to let him mistreat you.”
“Oscar is right. He’s an arsehole,” Sally stated. “You need to protect yourself, Irene. Oscar is right in wanting to take you out of here. Even Makayla ignored your request. What’s her excuse?”
Oscar looked across to Makayla for the first time since the light came on. It shocked him. She was crying. He walked over to her and took her into his arms. He whispered into her ear, “Are you okay?”
“No, I’m not.” She whispered back.
“Come with me,” he said. He took her arm and led her to the door. Suzi, Sally and Renae followed them. Oscar turned to the girls at the door and said, “You stay here and help Irene if that arsehole tries to mount her again simply tell him that I told you that you are to get security up to stop him raping another man’s wife.”
“Where are you going?” Suzi asked.
“I’m going to hear why Makayla is so upset. She started this and I need to know if she wants it to continue or if not how she intends to end it and how I extract Irene from it if I can.”
Suzi handed him the card to her room, “Here use our room to talk to her.”
….
“Alright, Makayla, Explain it to me.”
“I wanted Irene here on our first night together so that Marcus and I could seduce her. I thought that it would be great fun to help Marcus to once more have a short affair with her with me, his bride helping him.”
“I understand that but why are you so upset about it?”
“They have shut me out. I saw Don give Maria away to Marcus and it was so erotic. Maria told Don exactly what she wanted and he was involved all the way even kissing him in the end and telling him how much she loved him. That’s what I wanted but they have shut me out. It is as if they don’t want me there.”
“It feels as if they don’t want you there because they don’t. That is how I felt many years ago so I understand. Now, what are we going to do about it?”
“I don’t know.”
“Alright, there are two possibilities. The first is to go back into the bridal suite and you order Irene out of the room and I’ll take her away.”
“What if she won’t leave? You tried to take her away and she as good as said no. Marcus seemed to support her in that. What is the other possibility?”
“You and I go back and we make love beside them and try to make them jealous.”
“They may see that as us giving them the okay to continue. I don’t think it will work.”
“Hhhmmm, well, there could be another way. Do you know this Joseph guy who has been dating Maria?”
“Yes, I’ve watched them.”
“I understand from what Don told me that Marcus is a little jealous of him, or at least was when he was interested in Maria. What if we give him a call and I’ll go back up without you. When they ask about you, I’ll tell them you have gone off with Joseph.”
“That just might work. Marcus gets jealous of certain people. It used to be you but you solved that by letting him have Irene but he can’t stand Joseph. The problem is, will Joseph play along with it?”
“Hold on, I’ll check with Maria.”
“I need to toilet. I’ll be back shortly.”
…
“So, what did Maria say?” Makayla asked as she returned.
“She’s in. Here, take my car and head back to the house. Maria is asking Joseph to come over. If he doesn't it won't matter anyway. I’ll head back upstairs.”
Makayla put her arms around Oscar and kissed him. “I really appreciate what you are doing for me. I promise that you won’t be sorry.”
“We’re in this together, Makayla. Both of us stand to lose if Marcus and Irene decide to lock us out. I believe that Irene sees this as a temporary thing, but if it costs you your marriage, it is not worth it. Okay, I’ll head back upstairs.”
Oscar returned to the bridal suite. When he got back inside Marcus was sitting alone on a chair while Irene was sitting on the edge of the bed with a sheet wrapped around her talking to Renae, Suzi and Sally. She looked up to Oscar and asked, “Where is Makayla?”
“She called someone called Joseph and asked him could she come over to his place to talk.”
“Why would she do that?” Irene asked.
“She told me that Marcus had locked her out and only had time for you. She thought that it was wrong for her to talk to me because I’m your husband and he was the only one that she thought she could trust. She said something about him looking after Maria when she had problems with Don. I gave her the car. He’s going to meet her at Don’s place and we can pick up the car from there.”
Irene looked across to Marcus, “What have we done, Marcus. You have to go get her.”
Marcus gave a grunt, “Women! Can anyone ever understand them? She set this up and now gets upset because I show Irene a bit of attention. I’ll be back.” He got up, put his trousers on, picked up his keys and left.
Once the door closed, Irene turned to Oscar and said, “Well, that worked. What happens now?" Oscar smiled realising that Irene understood that Oscar and Makayla had set Marcus up to get his attention directed back to his wife, "We can’t go to Maria’s place because Marcus will be there sorting things out with Makayla. If we stay here Makayla will get jealous again. So you set this up, Oscar you tell us where we are going?”
“You can come to my room,” Renae stated.
“Or ours,” Suzi interjected.
“I think Oscar wants to be alone with his wife, Suzi” Sally pointed out.
Suzi laughed, “Nope, I think Oscar’s wife wants to be alone with Oscar.”
“Unfortunately, I think you’re right, Sally. Can I bunk down with you girls and they can have my room unless of course, Irene wants some female attention?”
Irene smiled up at Renae, “Not this time Renae but if you give us your room, Oscar and I will have you over for a night or two when we get back to Barcelona as long as I can trust you to not try to steal my magnificent husband away from me.”
“Steal Oscar away from you, Irene, I’d have more chance of flying to the moon on a broomstick. You’re his idol. “
“Good and I hope it stays that way because that’s the way I like it.”
“Maybe so but it doesn’t seem to be very fair on him though. You would think that with the freedom he offers you that you might reciprocate occasionally.”
“If he wishes to have freedom then he should talk to me about it. He shouldn’t have to have others asking me about it. I’ll talk to him about it tonight and let him tell me what he wants and then get him to speak to you if he wants things to change. Does that sound fair?”
“I guess so.”
“Good, now can we have your room or should we make other arrangements?”
“No, that’s fine. Here’s the entry card.”
“Okay girls, see you in the morning. Enjoy your night. We will!”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Come on, folks. Should I continue or am I wasting my time?
Does the lack of comments mean that I should not finish the story or are you all just spellbound?
Does the lack of comments mean that I should not finish the story or are you all just spellbound?
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Finish the story. I love how it's working it's way with all the true feelings one has.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 30.
“How did your night go?” Maria asked him.
“It was touch and go for a while but in the end, it worked out okay,” Oscar replied.
“What exactly happened for Marcus to end up at our place expecting to find Makayla with Joseph?”
“It’s a long story but the main thread is that Marcus was mistreating Irene. I was concerned. Then I found out that Makayla was hurt because Marcus and Irene were ignoring her. She felt left out. Makayla and I put our heads together and bingo, Makayla came here to pretend to be with Joseph, Marcus got worried and you know the rest.”
“How was Marcus mistreating Irene?”
“He was long-stoking her and I came in. She tried to get him to stop so that she could acknowledge me but he refused.”
“That surprised you?”
“Not really but when I tried to take her away but she refused that did surprise me.”
“You ruined it for her.”
“How the hell did I ruin it for her?”
“You wouldn’t understand. I’m sorry I said that. I apologize.”
“I don’t accept your apology. I’d rather hear the truth than some false crap that makes me feel better. How about telling it the way it is, Maria?”
“Remember you asked for it?”
“Yes, I did and yes, I want to hear it no matter what.”
“Okay, she’s a sub to him.”
“A sub, what the fuck does that mean?”
“Being a sub is where a woman submits to being used any way that the man wishes. She gets sexual gratification from being dominated by him. That is the hold that Marcus has over Irene. You think she is in love with him but that’s not really what is going on. She is in love with what he does for her.”
“That’s fucking weird, what he does for her. He was having sex with her.”
“That’s what you saw but there was more to it?”
“It was sex. What more could there be to it?”
“Well, when Marcus had sex with me he disabled my hands by holding them above my head. He used his knees to push my legs aside and then he would long stroke me with his ten inches of rock hard cock. Effectively I was disabled. He had total control over me. When Don makes love to me we have sex but with Marcus he fucks me. There is a big difference.”
“I see.”
“Do you?”
“I think so.”
“So you understand why she didn’t want you to take her away?”
“Not really.”
“You broke the mood when you barged in on her. She had to ignore you otherwise, she was no longer his sub. For her to go with you she had to become his equal. That would ruin it for both of them. Don’t you see that?”
“I have to call it off.”
“Why?”
“I don’t want her dominated. It’s not right. Where can it end? I don’t believe that men are superior to women and I don’t believe they ever should be.”
“That’s you. It’s not how things are in the real world. You must have some idea. He sent you a video, didn’t he? Didn’t Isy send you the whole collection?”
“Yes but I’ve never watched them. Marcus was trying to humiliate me, and I was not going to play the part of the violated husband so I simply put the videos into a box for storage.”
“Why would you not watch them?”
“I felt that was Irene’s private moments with Marcus. It was different when they knew I was watching them. When they knew they effectively gave me permission to watch but on those videos there could be things she doesn’t want me to know about.”
“Oscar! Fuck me, no wonder she needs someone to dominate her. You are a man, Oscar. If you want to watch your wife being laid then you watch it and if there are things said or done that you don’t like then you bawl her out over it. You need to take control. She’s lost because you are too weak. She could be doing anything and she knows you won’t even want to know.”
“She’s my wife, not my slave to be ordered around and abused. We are equals.”
“She is trying to make up for your inadequacies. The more inadequate you are the more she will want Marcus.”
“I’m not inadequate. I just don’t believe I have the right to control her.”
“That’s alright. You continue the way you’re going and Marcus will fill in the gaps for you.”
“Okay, okay, I’ve got the message.”
….
“Renae, I need a favour from you.”
“Anything, Oscar, you know I’m always there for you.”
“You mentioned that the videos of Irene and Marcus were still on the market, correct?”
“Yes, Madame is trying to shut them down but unfortunately it has been so long that they have got outside the Spanish market so it’s almost impossible now.”
“So that means we could buy one of the videos or more. Maybe we could buy one here if we looked?”
“Yes, I know who is distributing them and I know they have outlets in Australia.”
“Are they accessible, I mean could we get them here today, now?”
“Probably but why do you want them?”
“I have a very good friend who thinks I might be able to learn something about my wife by watching them.”
“I don’t follow?”
Oscar laughed, “That’s funny because that is what I said to her when she told me that I was inadequate and that Marcus is filling the gaps in Irene’s love life.”
“You’re worried that you’ve lost her, aren’t you?”
“Yes, I think I’m about to lose her, again. I need to find out what I can do about it. There may be clues on those videos.”
“No, you’re not going to lose her. I know because if she was going to let you go, then she would not be warning me off. She would be encouraging me to be with you so that it would allow her the freedom to break free.”
“Okay, but I still want to see those videos.”
“Alright, I’ll see what I can organize. You wouldn’t want me to watch them with you would you?”
“Renae, you know the answer to that. Maybe if Irene doesn’t come home with me then we might watch one of them together, just maybe.”
“I’ll find them, I promise.”
“Good girl!”
….
Oscar knocked on the door. It opened to Irene dressed in just her underwear with a sheet wrapped around her.
“Oh, I thought it was Marcus coming back.”
“No, I’m not your boyfriend. I’m your husband. You sounded disappointed.”
“Why would I be disappointed, Oscar?”
“It’s just the way you sounded, that’s all, no kiss, no hello Oscar, no good to see you, no anything, actually.”
“I’m sorry. I guess I was expecting Marcus and you took me by surprise.”
“I need to ask you a question, Irene and I want you to think about it before you answer because I want the truth.”
“You seem to be looking very serious. Are you okay?”
“Please don’t try to highjack the moment and try to sidetrack me, Irene.”
“Okay, so what’s the question?”
“If I told you I wanted you to come back to Perth right now and then fly home with me tomorrow would you say yes?”
“Makayla expects me to stay at least another week.”
“I don’t believe that. Now, once again you avoided the question.”
“Okay, it is true that Makayla is having issues with me being here but Marcus wants me to stay. He is with Makayla now, talking to her about the next week.”
“Once again you avoided the question. Are you going to answer the question?”
“What was the question again?”
“The question was if I told you I wanted you to come back to Perth right now and then fly home with me tomorrow would you say yes?”
“If you said it was important to you then I would probably say yes.”
“Once again you didn’t answer the question. You thrust the responsibility to decide back onto me. Why do you do that?”
“You’re my husband so if you tell me that I should do something, then I do it. Remember, I agreed to love, honour and obey, didn’t I?”
“But I treat you as my equal in everything we do in our life together so why is it that you can’t make this decision for yourself on this one occasion?”
Irene was quiet for a long time. Oscar waited and waited. He had decided that he would not speak until she did while at the same time it was becoming evident that she was not going to answer his question. Eventually, Oscar turned to leave. Before he could take a step Irene spoke.
“I don’t want to hurt you.”
“What!”
“I don’t want to hurt you.”
Oscar turned around to face her. “Explain yourself!”
“If I answered your question the way I want to answer it, honestly then I would hurt you. I would rather that you told me that I had to leave with you then I would be your wife doing what her husband told her.”
“I don’t understand that.”
“I know you don’t and you probably never ever will but it does explain why I would rather stay this week here with Marcus and Makayla.”
“What if I told you that I do understand? What if I told you that you are my fucking wife and you will do exactly what I tell you. Now go get your gear. Do you hear me! We are going home and we are going home today.”
Irene gave a chuckle. “Do you really think that is going to work?”
“Irene, I’m telling you here and now. I don’t want any arguments from you. Get your bag. I’m taking you home with me.” Oscar waved two tickets in front of her face. “These are our tickets and you are coming home with me today!”
“I’ll wait for Marcus to say good-bye to him.”
“Marcus won’t be back for several hours. He is presently in the local police station being interviewed about videos of him with a woman, illegal video’s that were for sale here in WA.”
“Who’s the woman?”
“Her name is Irene and if she doesn’t get out of the state she also could get arrested. Now get your fucking gear. We are to be at Perth airport at six o’clock in the morning to fly out of Australia.”
“You put him in? He never sold those videos. You yourself told me that the porn shop intersected his wireless network and copied them.”
“I lied. I didn’t want you to become stressed about it. Isy was supposed to shut down the porn shop but apparently, the videos were on sold before that could happen or else Marcus sold them to someone else. Anyhow the police here couldn’t do anything until the videos went on sale in Australia.”
“So how did the police find out they were on sale here? Were they monitoring to somehow find them?”
“No, I’m afraid that I alerted them but I did it accidentally. I heard the videos were on sale here so I sent Renae out to buy them. The police knew who Marcus was and who I was so that alerted them that the videos were on sale here so they responded by taking Marcus and Makayla in for questioning.”
“But they didn’t take you in?”
“Why would they take me in?”
“You purchased the videos, didn’t you?”
“Yes, but it is not illegal to buy porn videos. It is illegal to make them. Marcus made the videos. That puts him in the firing line. They think I am the victim because they know that you’re my wife.”
“So why would I be at risk?”
“You’re in the videos and once they watch them they will see that you co-operated with Marcus so you could be charged with being an accessory.”
“So we have to go now?”
“Yes, and I’m not asking. I’m telling you that we are going back up to Perth so that we can catch that plane out tomorrow morning. You don’t have any other option.”
“That business earlier, what was that about?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“That stand over shit where you told me I don’t want any arguments from you. Get your bag. I’m taking you home with me. What was that about?”
“I was testing a theory.”
“I see. Well, did the theory work or did it fail?”
“I think it failed but I’m not sure yet.”
“Tell me about it and I’ll try to help you find an answer.”
“The theory was that I’m too much of a pushover so you look for someone to dominate you.”
“So you think I am a sub and so you think that is why I go for Marcus?”
“Something like that, yes.”
“Hhhmmm, that’s an interesting theory.”
“Is there any truth to it?”
“There could be, but if I were you, I’d tell Maria that you haven’t got a big enough cock to pull it off.”
Oscar ignored the fact that Irene had guessed who told him and continued without any hesitation. “So what you’re saying is that if I had a bigger cock then the theory would have proven true.”
“No, what I’m saying is that if you had a big enough cock then I wouldn’t need Marcus, would I?”
“It’s not going to get any bigger. Unfortunately, my dick is just that my dick. It doesn’t even qualify to be called a cock under your rules.”
“But you do have something that no one else has and will never have.”
“What’s that?”
“Me as your wife and if I have any say in it, that will never change. Come on, help me pack.”
…
“What’s this?”
“It’s a container.”
“I know that, Irene. I’m asking what type of container is it?”
“It looks like a plastic-type to me.”
“Stop fucking around and tell me what it contains and what it is used for.”
“Still testing out your theory, I see.”
“The theory didn’t hold true, you know it and I know it so now answer my question.”
“It’s a container for a Diaphragm. Some people call them Cervical Caps. They are used to prevent pregnancy by stopping sperm from entering the cervix.”
“You’ve been using it with Marcus?”
“Yes, and as long as he had not displaced it then it could have stopped me getting pregnant. Because he wasn’t aware that I was using it I didn’t get the opportunity to use spermicide with it on some occasions so there is a more than a ten per cent chance that he would get me pregnant anyway.”
“So you said if he didn’t displace it. Are you saying that he did displace it?”
“He did on one occasion.”
“Was it during the danger period?”
“Makayla organized the wedding for when she knew I would be ovulating. So yes, it was during the danger time. I’m probably pregnant. You’ll be lucky if I’m not.”
“I’ll be lucky. You mean that we’ll be lucky, don’t you?”
“I’m here aren’t I. doesn’t that tell you something?”
“But you used protection.”
“Yes, I did that for you.”
“I see. I guess you got your way then.”
“What do you mean?”
“You think you are pregnant. Did he displace it or did you leave it out?”
“I get off on the risk. It excited me. That’s why I didn’t use spermicide. It increased the risk and made it more exciting for me.”
“We should get going. We have to find accommodation in Perth.”
“Maria spoke of a company house in Scarborough. The neighbour holds the key. We should be able to stop there.”
“Okay. Did you want to catch up to Don and Maria before we leave?”
“I’ll get them to meet us at the house. I’ll call them as we drive.”
“Okay, let’s go.”
“How did your night go?” Maria asked him.
“It was touch and go for a while but in the end, it worked out okay,” Oscar replied.
“What exactly happened for Marcus to end up at our place expecting to find Makayla with Joseph?”
“It’s a long story but the main thread is that Marcus was mistreating Irene. I was concerned. Then I found out that Makayla was hurt because Marcus and Irene were ignoring her. She felt left out. Makayla and I put our heads together and bingo, Makayla came here to pretend to be with Joseph, Marcus got worried and you know the rest.”
“How was Marcus mistreating Irene?”
“He was long-stoking her and I came in. She tried to get him to stop so that she could acknowledge me but he refused.”
“That surprised you?”
“Not really but when I tried to take her away but she refused that did surprise me.”
“You ruined it for her.”
“How the hell did I ruin it for her?”
“You wouldn’t understand. I’m sorry I said that. I apologize.”
“I don’t accept your apology. I’d rather hear the truth than some false crap that makes me feel better. How about telling it the way it is, Maria?”
“Remember you asked for it?”
“Yes, I did and yes, I want to hear it no matter what.”
“Okay, she’s a sub to him.”
“A sub, what the fuck does that mean?”
“Being a sub is where a woman submits to being used any way that the man wishes. She gets sexual gratification from being dominated by him. That is the hold that Marcus has over Irene. You think she is in love with him but that’s not really what is going on. She is in love with what he does for her.”
“That’s fucking weird, what he does for her. He was having sex with her.”
“That’s what you saw but there was more to it?”
“It was sex. What more could there be to it?”
“Well, when Marcus had sex with me he disabled my hands by holding them above my head. He used his knees to push my legs aside and then he would long stroke me with his ten inches of rock hard cock. Effectively I was disabled. He had total control over me. When Don makes love to me we have sex but with Marcus he fucks me. There is a big difference.”
“I see.”
“Do you?”
“I think so.”
“So you understand why she didn’t want you to take her away?”
“Not really.”
“You broke the mood when you barged in on her. She had to ignore you otherwise, she was no longer his sub. For her to go with you she had to become his equal. That would ruin it for both of them. Don’t you see that?”
“I have to call it off.”
“Why?”
“I don’t want her dominated. It’s not right. Where can it end? I don’t believe that men are superior to women and I don’t believe they ever should be.”
“That’s you. It’s not how things are in the real world. You must have some idea. He sent you a video, didn’t he? Didn’t Isy send you the whole collection?”
“Yes but I’ve never watched them. Marcus was trying to humiliate me, and I was not going to play the part of the violated husband so I simply put the videos into a box for storage.”
“Why would you not watch them?”
“I felt that was Irene’s private moments with Marcus. It was different when they knew I was watching them. When they knew they effectively gave me permission to watch but on those videos there could be things she doesn’t want me to know about.”
“Oscar! Fuck me, no wonder she needs someone to dominate her. You are a man, Oscar. If you want to watch your wife being laid then you watch it and if there are things said or done that you don’t like then you bawl her out over it. You need to take control. She’s lost because you are too weak. She could be doing anything and she knows you won’t even want to know.”
“She’s my wife, not my slave to be ordered around and abused. We are equals.”
“She is trying to make up for your inadequacies. The more inadequate you are the more she will want Marcus.”
“I’m not inadequate. I just don’t believe I have the right to control her.”
“That’s alright. You continue the way you’re going and Marcus will fill in the gaps for you.”
“Okay, okay, I’ve got the message.”
….
“Renae, I need a favour from you.”
“Anything, Oscar, you know I’m always there for you.”
“You mentioned that the videos of Irene and Marcus were still on the market, correct?”
“Yes, Madame is trying to shut them down but unfortunately it has been so long that they have got outside the Spanish market so it’s almost impossible now.”
“So that means we could buy one of the videos or more. Maybe we could buy one here if we looked?”
“Yes, I know who is distributing them and I know they have outlets in Australia.”
“Are they accessible, I mean could we get them here today, now?”
“Probably but why do you want them?”
“I have a very good friend who thinks I might be able to learn something about my wife by watching them.”
“I don’t follow?”
Oscar laughed, “That’s funny because that is what I said to her when she told me that I was inadequate and that Marcus is filling the gaps in Irene’s love life.”
“You’re worried that you’ve lost her, aren’t you?”
“Yes, I think I’m about to lose her, again. I need to find out what I can do about it. There may be clues on those videos.”
“No, you’re not going to lose her. I know because if she was going to let you go, then she would not be warning me off. She would be encouraging me to be with you so that it would allow her the freedom to break free.”
“Okay, but I still want to see those videos.”
“Alright, I’ll see what I can organize. You wouldn’t want me to watch them with you would you?”
“Renae, you know the answer to that. Maybe if Irene doesn’t come home with me then we might watch one of them together, just maybe.”
“I’ll find them, I promise.”
“Good girl!”
….
Oscar knocked on the door. It opened to Irene dressed in just her underwear with a sheet wrapped around her.
“Oh, I thought it was Marcus coming back.”
“No, I’m not your boyfriend. I’m your husband. You sounded disappointed.”
“Why would I be disappointed, Oscar?”
“It’s just the way you sounded, that’s all, no kiss, no hello Oscar, no good to see you, no anything, actually.”
“I’m sorry. I guess I was expecting Marcus and you took me by surprise.”
“I need to ask you a question, Irene and I want you to think about it before you answer because I want the truth.”
“You seem to be looking very serious. Are you okay?”
“Please don’t try to highjack the moment and try to sidetrack me, Irene.”
“Okay, so what’s the question?”
“If I told you I wanted you to come back to Perth right now and then fly home with me tomorrow would you say yes?”
“Makayla expects me to stay at least another week.”
“I don’t believe that. Now, once again you avoided the question.”
“Okay, it is true that Makayla is having issues with me being here but Marcus wants me to stay. He is with Makayla now, talking to her about the next week.”
“Once again you avoided the question. Are you going to answer the question?”
“What was the question again?”
“The question was if I told you I wanted you to come back to Perth right now and then fly home with me tomorrow would you say yes?”
“If you said it was important to you then I would probably say yes.”
“Once again you didn’t answer the question. You thrust the responsibility to decide back onto me. Why do you do that?”
“You’re my husband so if you tell me that I should do something, then I do it. Remember, I agreed to love, honour and obey, didn’t I?”
“But I treat you as my equal in everything we do in our life together so why is it that you can’t make this decision for yourself on this one occasion?”
Irene was quiet for a long time. Oscar waited and waited. He had decided that he would not speak until she did while at the same time it was becoming evident that she was not going to answer his question. Eventually, Oscar turned to leave. Before he could take a step Irene spoke.
“I don’t want to hurt you.”
“What!”
“I don’t want to hurt you.”
Oscar turned around to face her. “Explain yourself!”
“If I answered your question the way I want to answer it, honestly then I would hurt you. I would rather that you told me that I had to leave with you then I would be your wife doing what her husband told her.”
“I don’t understand that.”
“I know you don’t and you probably never ever will but it does explain why I would rather stay this week here with Marcus and Makayla.”
“What if I told you that I do understand? What if I told you that you are my fucking wife and you will do exactly what I tell you. Now go get your gear. Do you hear me! We are going home and we are going home today.”
Irene gave a chuckle. “Do you really think that is going to work?”
“Irene, I’m telling you here and now. I don’t want any arguments from you. Get your bag. I’m taking you home with me.” Oscar waved two tickets in front of her face. “These are our tickets and you are coming home with me today!”
“I’ll wait for Marcus to say good-bye to him.”
“Marcus won’t be back for several hours. He is presently in the local police station being interviewed about videos of him with a woman, illegal video’s that were for sale here in WA.”
“Who’s the woman?”
“Her name is Irene and if she doesn’t get out of the state she also could get arrested. Now get your fucking gear. We are to be at Perth airport at six o’clock in the morning to fly out of Australia.”
“You put him in? He never sold those videos. You yourself told me that the porn shop intersected his wireless network and copied them.”
“I lied. I didn’t want you to become stressed about it. Isy was supposed to shut down the porn shop but apparently, the videos were on sold before that could happen or else Marcus sold them to someone else. Anyhow the police here couldn’t do anything until the videos went on sale in Australia.”
“So how did the police find out they were on sale here? Were they monitoring to somehow find them?”
“No, I’m afraid that I alerted them but I did it accidentally. I heard the videos were on sale here so I sent Renae out to buy them. The police knew who Marcus was and who I was so that alerted them that the videos were on sale here so they responded by taking Marcus and Makayla in for questioning.”
“But they didn’t take you in?”
“Why would they take me in?”
“You purchased the videos, didn’t you?”
“Yes, but it is not illegal to buy porn videos. It is illegal to make them. Marcus made the videos. That puts him in the firing line. They think I am the victim because they know that you’re my wife.”
“So why would I be at risk?”
“You’re in the videos and once they watch them they will see that you co-operated with Marcus so you could be charged with being an accessory.”
“So we have to go now?”
“Yes, and I’m not asking. I’m telling you that we are going back up to Perth so that we can catch that plane out tomorrow morning. You don’t have any other option.”
“That business earlier, what was that about?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“That stand over shit where you told me I don’t want any arguments from you. Get your bag. I’m taking you home with me. What was that about?”
“I was testing a theory.”
“I see. Well, did the theory work or did it fail?”
“I think it failed but I’m not sure yet.”
“Tell me about it and I’ll try to help you find an answer.”
“The theory was that I’m too much of a pushover so you look for someone to dominate you.”
“So you think I am a sub and so you think that is why I go for Marcus?”
“Something like that, yes.”
“Hhhmmm, that’s an interesting theory.”
“Is there any truth to it?”
“There could be, but if I were you, I’d tell Maria that you haven’t got a big enough cock to pull it off.”
Oscar ignored the fact that Irene had guessed who told him and continued without any hesitation. “So what you’re saying is that if I had a bigger cock then the theory would have proven true.”
“No, what I’m saying is that if you had a big enough cock then I wouldn’t need Marcus, would I?”
“It’s not going to get any bigger. Unfortunately, my dick is just that my dick. It doesn’t even qualify to be called a cock under your rules.”
“But you do have something that no one else has and will never have.”
“What’s that?”
“Me as your wife and if I have any say in it, that will never change. Come on, help me pack.”
…
“What’s this?”
“It’s a container.”
“I know that, Irene. I’m asking what type of container is it?”
“It looks like a plastic-type to me.”
“Stop fucking around and tell me what it contains and what it is used for.”
“Still testing out your theory, I see.”
“The theory didn’t hold true, you know it and I know it so now answer my question.”
“It’s a container for a Diaphragm. Some people call them Cervical Caps. They are used to prevent pregnancy by stopping sperm from entering the cervix.”
“You’ve been using it with Marcus?”
“Yes, and as long as he had not displaced it then it could have stopped me getting pregnant. Because he wasn’t aware that I was using it I didn’t get the opportunity to use spermicide with it on some occasions so there is a more than a ten per cent chance that he would get me pregnant anyway.”
“So you said if he didn’t displace it. Are you saying that he did displace it?”
“He did on one occasion.”
“Was it during the danger period?”
“Makayla organized the wedding for when she knew I would be ovulating. So yes, it was during the danger time. I’m probably pregnant. You’ll be lucky if I’m not.”
“I’ll be lucky. You mean that we’ll be lucky, don’t you?”
“I’m here aren’t I. doesn’t that tell you something?”
“But you used protection.”
“Yes, I did that for you.”
“I see. I guess you got your way then.”
“What do you mean?”
“You think you are pregnant. Did he displace it or did you leave it out?”
“I get off on the risk. It excited me. That’s why I didn’t use spermicide. It increased the risk and made it more exciting for me.”
“We should get going. We have to find accommodation in Perth.”
“Maria spoke of a company house in Scarborough. The neighbour holds the key. We should be able to stop there.”
“Okay. Did you want to catch up to Don and Maria before we leave?”
“I’ll get them to meet us at the house. I’ll call them as we drive.”
“Okay, let’s go.”
-
curious9632
- Experienced
- Posts: 172
- Joined: Mon Jan 22, 2018 9:08 pm
- Location: Canada
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Good chapter, thanks!
My curiosity wanders unleashed.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 31.
“So you’re releasing me?”
“Yes, Marcus, you’re free to go but you are not to leave the country until we complete our interviews. That is why we are holding your passport,” Sargent Baxter answered, “Enquiries are continuing. We went to your unit like you told us to and this woman, Irene was not there. We are attempting to locate her and her husband. If either of them wishes to press charges against you then you will be recalled to the station.”
“So what has happened to the videos?”
“They have all been confiscated except for the set that Irene’s husband has purchased. When we find him those will also be destroyed.”
“Okay, thanks.”
“One more thing, we will be monitoring your phone so if you try to make contact with Irene or her husband you will be charged with attempting to divert the course of justice and that charge would most likely result in a jail sentence.”
“I see, so I can’t have any contact with either of them.”
“That’s correct.”
“What if they contact me?”
“That is their choice and we can’t do anything about that but you should tell them that we wish to interview them.”
“When will you be releasing my wife?”
“Makayla was not held. All we did was interview her to see if she had any knowledge of the videos. She is waiting for you outside in your car.”
“Okay, Thanks.”
….
“Suzi, Sally, I didn’t expect to see you.”
“Maria called us to tell us that you were going home tomorrow. We wanted to be here to say good-bye to you and Irene.”
“We’ll be back once this problem with Marcus is over or at least I will. I don’t know about Irene. She’ll have to make her own decision.”
“We’ll be looking forward to your return.”
“Come on in. I’ll make us a coffee unless someone would prefer something stronger.”
….
Oscar sat at the airport. Irene had slipped off to the toilet and to check out the airport shops. He wondered where she got the energy. He felt drained following the last week of emotional and physical exertion. That was one of the reasons that he made sure that he and Irene arrived at the airport at least two and a half hours ahead of their flight. He knew she would want to shop and he needed time alone to think about what had happened. His thought process was suddenly interrupted by a voice.
“Oscar, isn’t it?”
Oscar looked up and immediately identified that this man was most likely a police officer. His immediate thought was, “fuck!” but he answered, “Yes, I’m Oscar. Who’s asking?”
“My name is Sargent Baxter of the vice squad.”
Oscar smiled, gave a little laugh and responded, “Damn, I knew I shouldn’t have bought that bag of drugs with me.”
Baxter laughed, “It’s not often we have people willing to take drugs out of the country. It’s bringing it in that has always been our problem. Don’t be surprised if my offsider is there to meet you when you land in Barcelona, though.”
“I knew I shouldn’t have admitted it,” Oscar said also with a hearty laugh. “What can I do for you, Sargent?”
“Were you aware that we have interviewed your employee, Marcus, his new bride and your secretary in the last twenty-four hours?”
“I was aware that Marcus was being interviewed although I have not had an opportunity to talk to him. I assumed that Makayla was with him for support. I didn’t know she was to be interviewed.”
“You didn’t ask me why he was interviewed.”
“I didn’t expect I would need to. You would not have raised it if you didn’t intend telling me. I hope it isn’t anything serious.”
“It is Serious enough. He has released a video of him having sex with your beautiful wife.” The policeman waited to see Oscar’s response. When he didn’t observe one he continued. “Where is she? Is she with you?”
“Irene is checking out the shops. She’s a ball of energy, that one, always on the go. I have to rest occasionally to regain my energy but she just keeps going.”
“I could see that when I watched the video’s.”
“You watched them. You’re a step ahead of me. I haven’t so I’m afraid that I can’t comment.” Oscar looked up at the police officer who had not taken a seat which meant that he towered over Oscar, “What exactly is it that you expect from me, Baxter?”
”I am here to allow you to support charges against Marcus for distributing information that could hurt your image in the community.”
“Marcus works for me. His parents started the company that I work for. His mother would not be pleased if I was to support any police action against him. It could lead to me becoming unemployed. Any action that I take against Marcus would have to be internal to the business because it is likely that he will replace me when it suits his mother.”
“What about your wife. Would she be likely to support any action against Marcus?”
“Very unlikely if she knows that I haven’t taken action.”
“I don’t understand that. Why would she only take action if you do?”
“Love, honour and obey was the commitment that we both made and it still holds true today.”
“But she cheated on you with Marcus.”
“Did she?”
Sargent Baxter looked at Oscar with a confused expression. “I don’t understand?” he said then when Oscar didn’t explain, “Oh, now I do understand. If that is the case I will be wasting my time interviewing Irene, then.”
“Most likely you would be wasting your time. I have a question for you though, Sargent.”
“Yes, what was that?”
“Will the movies be disappearing from the market?”
“I heard that your Secretary tried to buy them all. I’m assuming that she was following your orders. It’s a shame that the business didn’t sell them all to her because that way they would have made a profit on the deal. Now they will be confiscated.”
“Do you have a favourite charity or sporting body Sargent?”
“You’re not going to try to bribe me, Oscar, are you?”
“I’m not stupid enough for that Sargent but we do have a fund in the business to assist charities or sporting bodies in the region. I thought that it might be an opportunity for me to hear of a deserving organization that may need some funding.”
“I do a bit of fishing and our club is trying to raise funds to rebuild the clubhouse.”
“How much do they need?”
“They were after three hundred thousand and they are about halfway there at present.”
“Okay, so they need one hundred and fifty thousand. If you have the details of the club I’ll write you a check. You can present it at the next meeting of the club.”
“I’m glad that I came out to interview you.”
“And I’m glad that you are making sure that private videos do remain what they were intended to be, private. I will be talking to Marcus about this. I assume that is acceptable to you?”
“If we do not have anyone to support charges he will be free to associate with anybody he wishes to. I’ll inform him of that decision when I leave here but I will be warning him that if he releases any more videos like the last lot he will be charged.”
“Good. I hope your fishing club meeting goes well.”
“It certainly will. I’m sure the club committee will write you a letter of thanks. Enjoy your flight.”
….
“I saw you talking to the police officer who interviewed Marcus and me.”
“Makayla, where did you come from?”
“I came to see you and Irene off on your flight home.”
“Well, thanks. How is Marcus?”
“He’ll recover. He’s talking about packing up and leaving Western Australia.”
“Why would he do that? Where would he go? What would he do?”
“He feels that his image here has been damaged. All those he works with would now know about the videos so he wants to break away and make a new start somewhere else.”
“Where?”
“He talked of Sydney.”
“Sydney, what’s at Sydney?”
“He was offered a job over there a short time ago and he’s thinking of calling them and taking them up on the offer.”
“How do you feel about that?”
“It doesn’t matter to me.”
“So you would be okay about moving to Sydney?”
“I wouldn’t be going.”
“You just married Marcus and you say you wouldn’t be going?”
“Come on Oscar, you saw what happened. From the moment that Irene turned up, I didn’t get a look in. We haven’t even had sex since our wedding day. You’ve shown me more attention than Marcus and you have tried to ignore me.”
“I’m sorry.”
“I know but it was of my making. I thought that if he got his rocks off he would be over this obsession and then he would be mine again. I was wrong. I’m sorry that I have done this to you, Oscar. I didn’t know what I was dealing with.”
Oscar’s eyes shifted from Makayla to a point behind her. Before she could turn to see who he was looking at Irene’s voice alerted her, “What specifically did you do to Oscar, Makayla?” Irene asked.
“Leave it alone, please, Irene,” Oscar asked.
“No, it is better that Irene knows. She should hear it from me rather than hear it from the rumours.”
“What should I know that Oscar wants to hide from me, Makayla?”
“Marcus seems to not be interested in me anymore. He is talking about leaving and going to Sydney.”
“Oh, when is he leaving? It may just be a short term thing, the shock of everything, you know.”
“It’s not short term. He is only interested in you. He doesn’t want me. You can go to him. I won’t try to stop you.”
“I don’t believe that’s true and I will not be going to him because Oscar is the man that I married and he needs me. I’m going home to Barcelona. I won’t be back.”
Makayla shifted her attention from Irene to Oscar. “I’m sorry that I have done this to you and Oscar. I didn’t realize how serious he was about Irene. I thought that if he saw her again he would get over it and we could move on. I was wrong.”
Irene turned towards Oscar. He looked up at her. He saw her expression and fear flooded through his body. He knew what she was about to say and it frightened him. She smiled as she said, “Oscar, I can’t go home with you.”
“I know,” he replied, “but you need to explain why to me so that I understand.”
“Do you trust me, Oscar?”
“I always have but let me ask you a question first, can I trust you?”
“I asked you the question first. If you give me an answer then I’ll answer your question. That’s only fair, isn’t it?”
“Yes, I’ve always trusted you but it hasn’t always been without some trepidation.”
“Good, then my answer is, I think so and I hope so. I don’t want to lose you.”
“Okay, let’s go get your ticket deferred. Come on Makayla. Come learn how foolish people who love each other behave and what they do to each other.”
“Why are you doing this, Irene,” Makayla asked.
“I’m going to try to save your marriage.” She turned and looked Makayla directly in the eye, “You do love him, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do, very much so.”
“Good, I’d hate to think that I hurt my husband for no good reason. Come on.”
….
Irene climbed into the passenger’s side of Makayla’s car. “Are you okay, Makayla,” she asked.
“Not really, I’m likely to lose the only man that I’ve ever really loved. How do you think I feel? How would you feel if you lost Oscar?”
“I almost did once. It hurts. It’s very difficult. We, women, are stupid animals sometimes and then at other times, we are unbelievably mature. Men are more level headed, I think.”
“You think so, some men may be.”
“Hhmm, yes, I understand. Marcus can be unbelievably stupid but then you did marry him knowing what the situation was.”
“I thought if I allowed him this opportunity he would get it out of his system for good and then we could get on with our life together.”
“Well, you now know that idea was wrong.”
“Yes, I’m sorry to have done this to you.”
“No apologies, please, I accepted because I knew that I would enjoy my time with Marcus and I did. If I knew that it would impact your life together I would not have come. Now we need to sort this crap out with Marcus. I just wish Oscar had stayed. I will probably need some moral support.”
“It looks as if he heard you, Irene. Look behind us.”
Irene leaned forward to look in the rearview mirror. Behind them was a silver Audi with Oscar sitting at the wheel.
“I love that man,” Irene stated, “he can read me like a book. Come on, let’s go. He will follow.”
“Maybe you should tell him that you love him more often because he told me that he never knows what you might do next.”
“Did he?” Irene chuckled, “It always pays to keep them guessing. That’s rule number one for you, Makayla. Once they get totally dedicated to you and Marcus will be if you give him time you then take the upper hand and make sure you keep him guessing. That way he will always be kept busy chasing you.”
“Marcus is not Oscar.”
“No, he’s not. Oscar is a far better man than Marcus will ever be.”
Makayla looked at her with a shocked expression, “You surprise me. Why do you waste time with Marcus then?”
Irene chuckled, “When we arrive at the unit undo his trousers and look at what hangs down between his legs then you will have your answer. He really packs a big lump of meat there and those testicles of his are huge and he knows it.”
“Yes, he does know it. I’ve only had sex with him once and he took absolute control of me. It was a bit frightening actually. I’ve only ever been with men who make love to me. Marcus does sex to you. I watched him with you and he did the same to you.”
“Yes, so you would understand why Oscar is so important to me. Sex with Oscar is enjoyable. We do it together. With Marcus, he takes control and turns you into his fuck toy. It is so exciting that it becomes an addiction after a time.”
“So you’re releasing me?”
“Yes, Marcus, you’re free to go but you are not to leave the country until we complete our interviews. That is why we are holding your passport,” Sargent Baxter answered, “Enquiries are continuing. We went to your unit like you told us to and this woman, Irene was not there. We are attempting to locate her and her husband. If either of them wishes to press charges against you then you will be recalled to the station.”
“So what has happened to the videos?”
“They have all been confiscated except for the set that Irene’s husband has purchased. When we find him those will also be destroyed.”
“Okay, thanks.”
“One more thing, we will be monitoring your phone so if you try to make contact with Irene or her husband you will be charged with attempting to divert the course of justice and that charge would most likely result in a jail sentence.”
“I see, so I can’t have any contact with either of them.”
“That’s correct.”
“What if they contact me?”
“That is their choice and we can’t do anything about that but you should tell them that we wish to interview them.”
“When will you be releasing my wife?”
“Makayla was not held. All we did was interview her to see if she had any knowledge of the videos. She is waiting for you outside in your car.”
“Okay, Thanks.”
….
“Suzi, Sally, I didn’t expect to see you.”
“Maria called us to tell us that you were going home tomorrow. We wanted to be here to say good-bye to you and Irene.”
“We’ll be back once this problem with Marcus is over or at least I will. I don’t know about Irene. She’ll have to make her own decision.”
“We’ll be looking forward to your return.”
“Come on in. I’ll make us a coffee unless someone would prefer something stronger.”
….
Oscar sat at the airport. Irene had slipped off to the toilet and to check out the airport shops. He wondered where she got the energy. He felt drained following the last week of emotional and physical exertion. That was one of the reasons that he made sure that he and Irene arrived at the airport at least two and a half hours ahead of their flight. He knew she would want to shop and he needed time alone to think about what had happened. His thought process was suddenly interrupted by a voice.
“Oscar, isn’t it?”
Oscar looked up and immediately identified that this man was most likely a police officer. His immediate thought was, “fuck!” but he answered, “Yes, I’m Oscar. Who’s asking?”
“My name is Sargent Baxter of the vice squad.”
Oscar smiled, gave a little laugh and responded, “Damn, I knew I shouldn’t have bought that bag of drugs with me.”
Baxter laughed, “It’s not often we have people willing to take drugs out of the country. It’s bringing it in that has always been our problem. Don’t be surprised if my offsider is there to meet you when you land in Barcelona, though.”
“I knew I shouldn’t have admitted it,” Oscar said also with a hearty laugh. “What can I do for you, Sargent?”
“Were you aware that we have interviewed your employee, Marcus, his new bride and your secretary in the last twenty-four hours?”
“I was aware that Marcus was being interviewed although I have not had an opportunity to talk to him. I assumed that Makayla was with him for support. I didn’t know she was to be interviewed.”
“You didn’t ask me why he was interviewed.”
“I didn’t expect I would need to. You would not have raised it if you didn’t intend telling me. I hope it isn’t anything serious.”
“It is Serious enough. He has released a video of him having sex with your beautiful wife.” The policeman waited to see Oscar’s response. When he didn’t observe one he continued. “Where is she? Is she with you?”
“Irene is checking out the shops. She’s a ball of energy, that one, always on the go. I have to rest occasionally to regain my energy but she just keeps going.”
“I could see that when I watched the video’s.”
“You watched them. You’re a step ahead of me. I haven’t so I’m afraid that I can’t comment.” Oscar looked up at the police officer who had not taken a seat which meant that he towered over Oscar, “What exactly is it that you expect from me, Baxter?”
”I am here to allow you to support charges against Marcus for distributing information that could hurt your image in the community.”
“Marcus works for me. His parents started the company that I work for. His mother would not be pleased if I was to support any police action against him. It could lead to me becoming unemployed. Any action that I take against Marcus would have to be internal to the business because it is likely that he will replace me when it suits his mother.”
“What about your wife. Would she be likely to support any action against Marcus?”
“Very unlikely if she knows that I haven’t taken action.”
“I don’t understand that. Why would she only take action if you do?”
“Love, honour and obey was the commitment that we both made and it still holds true today.”
“But she cheated on you with Marcus.”
“Did she?”
Sargent Baxter looked at Oscar with a confused expression. “I don’t understand?” he said then when Oscar didn’t explain, “Oh, now I do understand. If that is the case I will be wasting my time interviewing Irene, then.”
“Most likely you would be wasting your time. I have a question for you though, Sargent.”
“Yes, what was that?”
“Will the movies be disappearing from the market?”
“I heard that your Secretary tried to buy them all. I’m assuming that she was following your orders. It’s a shame that the business didn’t sell them all to her because that way they would have made a profit on the deal. Now they will be confiscated.”
“Do you have a favourite charity or sporting body Sargent?”
“You’re not going to try to bribe me, Oscar, are you?”
“I’m not stupid enough for that Sargent but we do have a fund in the business to assist charities or sporting bodies in the region. I thought that it might be an opportunity for me to hear of a deserving organization that may need some funding.”
“I do a bit of fishing and our club is trying to raise funds to rebuild the clubhouse.”
“How much do they need?”
“They were after three hundred thousand and they are about halfway there at present.”
“Okay, so they need one hundred and fifty thousand. If you have the details of the club I’ll write you a check. You can present it at the next meeting of the club.”
“I’m glad that I came out to interview you.”
“And I’m glad that you are making sure that private videos do remain what they were intended to be, private. I will be talking to Marcus about this. I assume that is acceptable to you?”
“If we do not have anyone to support charges he will be free to associate with anybody he wishes to. I’ll inform him of that decision when I leave here but I will be warning him that if he releases any more videos like the last lot he will be charged.”
“Good. I hope your fishing club meeting goes well.”
“It certainly will. I’m sure the club committee will write you a letter of thanks. Enjoy your flight.”
….
“I saw you talking to the police officer who interviewed Marcus and me.”
“Makayla, where did you come from?”
“I came to see you and Irene off on your flight home.”
“Well, thanks. How is Marcus?”
“He’ll recover. He’s talking about packing up and leaving Western Australia.”
“Why would he do that? Where would he go? What would he do?”
“He feels that his image here has been damaged. All those he works with would now know about the videos so he wants to break away and make a new start somewhere else.”
“Where?”
“He talked of Sydney.”
“Sydney, what’s at Sydney?”
“He was offered a job over there a short time ago and he’s thinking of calling them and taking them up on the offer.”
“How do you feel about that?”
“It doesn’t matter to me.”
“So you would be okay about moving to Sydney?”
“I wouldn’t be going.”
“You just married Marcus and you say you wouldn’t be going?”
“Come on Oscar, you saw what happened. From the moment that Irene turned up, I didn’t get a look in. We haven’t even had sex since our wedding day. You’ve shown me more attention than Marcus and you have tried to ignore me.”
“I’m sorry.”
“I know but it was of my making. I thought that if he got his rocks off he would be over this obsession and then he would be mine again. I was wrong. I’m sorry that I have done this to you, Oscar. I didn’t know what I was dealing with.”
Oscar’s eyes shifted from Makayla to a point behind her. Before she could turn to see who he was looking at Irene’s voice alerted her, “What specifically did you do to Oscar, Makayla?” Irene asked.
“Leave it alone, please, Irene,” Oscar asked.
“No, it is better that Irene knows. She should hear it from me rather than hear it from the rumours.”
“What should I know that Oscar wants to hide from me, Makayla?”
“Marcus seems to not be interested in me anymore. He is talking about leaving and going to Sydney.”
“Oh, when is he leaving? It may just be a short term thing, the shock of everything, you know.”
“It’s not short term. He is only interested in you. He doesn’t want me. You can go to him. I won’t try to stop you.”
“I don’t believe that’s true and I will not be going to him because Oscar is the man that I married and he needs me. I’m going home to Barcelona. I won’t be back.”
Makayla shifted her attention from Irene to Oscar. “I’m sorry that I have done this to you and Oscar. I didn’t realize how serious he was about Irene. I thought that if he saw her again he would get over it and we could move on. I was wrong.”
Irene turned towards Oscar. He looked up at her. He saw her expression and fear flooded through his body. He knew what she was about to say and it frightened him. She smiled as she said, “Oscar, I can’t go home with you.”
“I know,” he replied, “but you need to explain why to me so that I understand.”
“Do you trust me, Oscar?”
“I always have but let me ask you a question first, can I trust you?”
“I asked you the question first. If you give me an answer then I’ll answer your question. That’s only fair, isn’t it?”
“Yes, I’ve always trusted you but it hasn’t always been without some trepidation.”
“Good, then my answer is, I think so and I hope so. I don’t want to lose you.”
“Okay, let’s go get your ticket deferred. Come on Makayla. Come learn how foolish people who love each other behave and what they do to each other.”
“Why are you doing this, Irene,” Makayla asked.
“I’m going to try to save your marriage.” She turned and looked Makayla directly in the eye, “You do love him, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do, very much so.”
“Good, I’d hate to think that I hurt my husband for no good reason. Come on.”
….
Irene climbed into the passenger’s side of Makayla’s car. “Are you okay, Makayla,” she asked.
“Not really, I’m likely to lose the only man that I’ve ever really loved. How do you think I feel? How would you feel if you lost Oscar?”
“I almost did once. It hurts. It’s very difficult. We, women, are stupid animals sometimes and then at other times, we are unbelievably mature. Men are more level headed, I think.”
“You think so, some men may be.”
“Hhmm, yes, I understand. Marcus can be unbelievably stupid but then you did marry him knowing what the situation was.”
“I thought if I allowed him this opportunity he would get it out of his system for good and then we could get on with our life together.”
“Well, you now know that idea was wrong.”
“Yes, I’m sorry to have done this to you.”
“No apologies, please, I accepted because I knew that I would enjoy my time with Marcus and I did. If I knew that it would impact your life together I would not have come. Now we need to sort this crap out with Marcus. I just wish Oscar had stayed. I will probably need some moral support.”
“It looks as if he heard you, Irene. Look behind us.”
Irene leaned forward to look in the rearview mirror. Behind them was a silver Audi with Oscar sitting at the wheel.
“I love that man,” Irene stated, “he can read me like a book. Come on, let’s go. He will follow.”
“Maybe you should tell him that you love him more often because he told me that he never knows what you might do next.”
“Did he?” Irene chuckled, “It always pays to keep them guessing. That’s rule number one for you, Makayla. Once they get totally dedicated to you and Marcus will be if you give him time you then take the upper hand and make sure you keep him guessing. That way he will always be kept busy chasing you.”
“Marcus is not Oscar.”
“No, he’s not. Oscar is a far better man than Marcus will ever be.”
Makayla looked at her with a shocked expression, “You surprise me. Why do you waste time with Marcus then?”
Irene chuckled, “When we arrive at the unit undo his trousers and look at what hangs down between his legs then you will have your answer. He really packs a big lump of meat there and those testicles of his are huge and he knows it.”
“Yes, he does know it. I’ve only had sex with him once and he took absolute control of me. It was a bit frightening actually. I’ve only ever been with men who make love to me. Marcus does sex to you. I watched him with you and he did the same to you.”
“Yes, so you would understand why Oscar is so important to me. Sex with Oscar is enjoyable. We do it together. With Marcus, he takes control and turns you into his fuck toy. It is so exciting that it becomes an addiction after a time.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 32
Irene left the lift and walked swiftly ahead of Oscar who was deep in conversation with Makayla.
“I’m not sure of this,” Makayla said.
“Why? What’s the problem?” Oscar asked as they walked slowly along behind Irene who had disappeared around the corner of the long hallway.
“Marcus can control her,” Makayla replied. “I know her intent is good but he has the ability to control her as if he can put a spell on her. It’s like you see in the movies with those people in the avenger movies. Some sort of brain control.”
“I think Irene lets him do that to her to make him feel good about himself. I don’t believe that anyone can actually control her as you’re suggesting.”
“We’ll see, I guess. She still has my card to the honeymoon suite.”
“Oh, shit, hurry or we might get locked out.”
Makayla looked up at Oscar with a shocked expression, “you know it, don’t you.”
…
“Rene, I thought you had left with that useless husband of yours,” Marcus stated as Irene strutted into the room as the door closed behind her.
“What is this crap about you going to Sydney and leaving Makayla behind?” She said then added as if an afterthought, “and Oscar is not useless.”
“Whatever! I need to leave after what has happened. Makayla’s decision is her own. Don’t blame me for what she wants to do.”
“You could at least show her that you care.”
“Come sit here beside me and we’ll talk this over like sensible, logical adults.”
“No, I want to know why you are laying this shit on me.”
“Laying it on you? What do you mean?”
“Everybody will be blaming me for your decision to leave your wife. I don’t deserve that. I only did what you and Makayla wanted, no more, no less.”
“Rene, settle down and come sit here with me. There is no reason for you to be upset with me.” Irene walked a little closer, “I’ve only done what you wanted, and you have only done what Makayla wanted, haven’t you. Can’t you see that I’m just as much a victim as you are?”
“You think you are a victim? How do you work that out?”
“Well, we both are. We have only done what Makayla expected of us, haven’t we?”
“Yes, I guess you’re right but she says she is being hurt by it all.”
“Possibly she is but do you really think she should be? After all, this is what she wanted, wasn’t it.” Marcus patted the seat beside him and slowly Irene in deep thought sat down next to him.
“We need to make sure that she feels comfortable with what is happening, Marcus. I don’t want to be seen as the woman who broke up your marriage.”
Marcus moved his arm slowly up and around Irene and pulled her a little closer to him while looking her directly in the eye. “Okay, when she comes home I’ll pay her more attention. Now kiss me.”
“Oh God, Marcus, I really want to but what will Makayla think. She is just down the hallway talking to Oscar.”
“She’ll join us when she wants to. Now kiss me. I’ve missed you.”
“Missed me, it’s only been a little over twelve hours.”
“Are you saying that you didn’t miss me, Rene?”
“Yes, I did but….” She was cut off by his kiss.
As they broke their kiss Marcus took her hand and placed it on his erection that was ballooning out his shorts. “See what you’ve done to me? Just a little kiss and I get so horny that my cock almost rips my shorts open. Take it out, Rene. He needs you.”
“Oscar and Makayla will be here shortly. I can’t let her catch me making love to you, Marcus.”
“Take it out, Rene. Don’t fool yourself. You want it as much as I do,” he said as his finger pushed her panties aside to penetrate her soaking wet pussy. “Take it out.”
“What about Oscar and Makayla,” Irene asked.
“They know, Rene or they would be here by now. They are giving us time to do what they know we want to do. Take it out and sit on me, Rene.”
“Oh fuck. I hope they don’t walk in on us.”
“If they were going to they would be here by now. Sit down harder, Rene. In just 12 hours you are already tightening up. I’m glad you came back. Oscar likes it loose and sloppy doesn’t he? He likes you a lot more after I’ve finished with you.”
“Oh yes, he comes off really quickly after you fill me with your sperm.”
“You’re not protected, are you?”
“Oh God, Marcus, what are we doing? This is crazy.”
“We’re giving Oscar another daughter. That’s what we’re doing Rene. He’ll love you twice as much when you tell him you’re pregnant again. Remember telling me about how excited he was when you told him you were pregnant with Michael?”
“Oh God, I hope so. I’m ovulating and I’m unprotected. Oh, I’m going to cum.”
“So am I, very soon now.”
…
“She locked the fucking door, Oscar. That’s why she raced off ahead, to lock us out.”
“I’m sure it was an accident. She would think you have a card.”
“They ignored us knocking as well. If it really was accidental, she would have opened up for us when we knocked.”
“Hold on. I’ll go down to the front desk and get them to let us in.”
“I’ll have to come with you. They will only give a key to someone who is booked in to the unit.”
They walked back to the lift and pushed the button. The lift opened to reveal none other then Renae. She smiled at them as she said, “Oscar, I thought you flew out this morning. Hello, Makayla, I was heading up to see if you would like to join us girls for a swim.”
“I can’t at present, Renae but maybe later,” Makayla replied.
“Is everything alright? You looked stressed.”
Makayla looked at Oscar as if to ask permission before replying, ”Irene is up in the honeymoon suite with Marcus. We knocked but no one answered.”
“That’s not a surprise. You couldn’t hear us knocking a couple of night ago when we tried to get in. The room must be almost soundproof and I think that Marcus has taken the batteries out of the doorbell. I saw them sitting on the ledge near the ringer when we were there last time.”
“Well, that explains why no one answered the door when we knocked, Makayla. Come on, let’s get down to the desk and get a new card.”
….
“I need to clean up,” Irene told Marcus. “Can you check the hallway for Makayla and Oscar? They were standing just outside the lift when I saw them last.”
Marcus made his way to the door. He placed a boot in the door to prevent it from closing then made his way to the lift. Makayla and Oscar were nowhere to be seen. He looked out through the window and saw a number of people at the pool and recognized Suzi and Sally. As he turned to return to the honeymoon suite he saw Renae walk out to the pool from the direction of the office. He watched and admired the girl’s bodies for a while before returning to the suite.
Irene met him at the door. As he went to remove his boot from the door she stopped him, “Leave it in. They may have thought that we had locked them out. I’ll call Suzi’s room to see if Oscar has gone there.”
“Oscar hasn’t gone to Suzi’s room. I saw her, Sally and Renae down beside the pool in their bikinis.”
“Hhmm, you haven’t changed. If they had long dresses on you would not have noticed, I expect.” She grinned at him then continued, “I wonder where they could have gone? Maybe they have snuck off somewhere together.”
“Do you think Oscar would want to have sex with Makayla?”
Irene suspected a hint of jealousy in his statement so tried to emphasis it, “You could hardly blame them, Marcus. Both of them have had to sit back while we did our thing. I know Oscar was as horny as hell so I imagine that she would be too. If they thought that you and I were doing it, they most likely would have found a private spot for themselves.”
“Why would she go for Oscar when I have this,” he answered placing his hand on his crotch.
“Oscar is a very good lover. He is very popular with the girls.”
“Which girls,” Marcus asked?
“Teresa, Renae, Sally and Suzi, to name a few. I guess we will just have to wait for them to come back.”
“Come on, we’ll lie on the bed while we’re waiting.”
“I shouldn’t.”
“If they are together, we may as well enjoy each other’s company,” Marcus stated as he guided her to the king-sized bed. He lay Irene down on her back and then as he lay over the top of her he kissed her. She responded. His hand went down to undo his pants. He then once more slipped a couple of fingers down the leg of her panties and into her.
“Oh God,” she murmured. “We shouldn’t.”
“You want to, don’t you?” Marcus asked.
“Oh, yes but they could be here anytime soon.”
“That’s what you said earlier but they’re still not here. Here feel this.” He said while moving her hand over to his crotch again.
“He’s stiff already.”
“Yes, and he needs someone to satisfy him.” With this, he took her panties and pulled them down her legs. She lifted up to assist him. He then lined up with her and thrust inside.
“Oh God,” she murmured again.
“It feels good, does it?” Marcus asked while lying on top of her dead still.
“Yes, I missed him last night. Oscar just wasn’t enough to keep her satisfied last night. I think you had stretched her too much for him. You do realize this will be our last time together, Marcus.”
“Yes, I know.”
“Make it good for us,” Irene asked.
Marcus took her hands and pushed them up above her head. He then held then there with his left hand as his right held her face as he kissed her. The kiss was not gentle but quite violent, more as a rapist might try to do to his victim. All the while he thrust his huge cock into her with such force that it was sliding her upwards in the bed.
As Irene’s orgasm ripped through her body Marcus took her protruding right nipple between his fingers and twisted it.
“Oh God, Marcus, you know exactly how to make my orgasm so much better than it usually is. Fill me now. I’m ovulating right now. Give me a daughter for Oscar. Take your revenge on Oscar by making him raise our daughter.”
“Take that you bitch. I’m going to fill you so much with my cum that you will have twins, maybe even triplets. I’ll teach Oscar to fuck around with my life.”
“Oh, yes, I can feel it hitting the back of my pussy. It feels so good. I wish Oscar could do that.”
“Fuck Oscar. Do you always have to bring Oscar into everything that we do? Can’t it just be you and me for a change?”
Irene ignored his statement. They lay still together for some time. She felt his cock losing its strength as his body pressed her into the bed. She giggled quietly thinking how Oscar always slipped out of her after sex but Marcus didn’t. In fact, even when Marcus lost his erection he still remained further inside her than Oscar did with his erection. She wondered if she should one day tell Oscar that. Perhaps she should. He might find it exciting.
Irene waited until Marcus’s breathing had returned to normal before she spoke. “You really have to try to make it work with Makayla. She’s a lovely lady. She doesn’t deserve to be hurt.”
“I’ll try. She is just not the loving kind of woman. It’s just like she is frightened to let go.”
“Who could blame her with the size of this thing between your legs? I had two children before our first time and he hurt me. I imagine for someone inexperienced like her it would be very difficult to handle. Give her time and be patient. I know she cares for you. You care for her don’t you?”
“Yes, I love her. Other than you she is the only woman that I have ever loved. I’ll try my best, okay.”
“No one could ask more of you, Marcus.”
“That’s right, Marcus. No one can ask more of you than that.”
“Oscar, where did you come from?” Marcus asked.
“You left a shoe in the door. Not that it mattered. Makayla got a tag key from the office.”
“Makayla,” Marcus said as he withdrew from Irene. “I’m sorry honey. I got a little carried away. Come lay with us. Come join us, Oscar.”
Makayla moved up onto the bed beside Marcus who had rolled away from Irene. Oscar moved to the bottom of the bed and moved up beside Irene on his hands and knees. He took his wife in his arms and kissed her. He then moved a hand down to her pantyless crotch to feel how wet she was.
“You’re very wet,” he said.
Irene kissed her husband again. As she broke away from their kiss she whispered in his ear, “Yes, he cum inside me again and yes, my protection is still in my overnight bag.”
Her comment made his dick jump with excitement. Oscar unbuttoned his pants. He slipped his half-erect cock inside her as he kissed his wife. “I’m going to fuck a baby into you,” he threatened.
“Yes, do that honey. Make your naughty wife pregnant. Drive that virile sperm into my ovaries as far as you can.”
Oscar worked away slowly but as hard as he could without looking like he was some type of animal. He was finding it difficult for two reasons. The first was that Irene was so stretched that there was little contact with her but plenty contact with her juices which compensated somewhat. The other was what had happened after they had entered the suite.
….
When Oscar and Makayla arrived back at the honeymoon suite door they found that a boot was propping the door open. They entered carefully wishing to overhear what was happening between Irene and Marcus. There was little light because all the curtains and blinds were closed and there were no lights on.
They approached the king-sized bed from the bed-head end which allowed them the opportunity to listen and watch without being seen. When Marcus had reached over to kiss Irene, Oscar saw Makayla push her panties down and take them off. She then handed them to Oscar before her attention shifted back to the pair on the bed. From force of habit, Oscar raised them to his nose as he would do when Irene handed her panties to him.
Makayla reached behind and grabbed his hands and pulled him into the back of her. “Fuck me,” she demanded in a whisper. Oscar was stiff from the sweet-smelling odour from her panties. He quietly unzipped his fly slipped first one then two fingers into a very wet but tight pussy that was presented to him by Makayla who was leaning forward onto the bed. He then slipped into her.
By this time Marcus was on top of Oscar’s wife. They both watched as Marcus removed Irene’s panties from her then fed his huge cock into her. Oscar was amazed how easily Marcus slipped in to her however had he known that they had already had sex he may not have been so surprised. As Marcus worked on his wife, Oscar worked on his. Having not had sex for a few days, it was no surprise to Oscar that he came quickly. Of course, he could not afford to make even the slightest noise. Makayla showed no sign that she reached orgasm although she got very wet.
From then it was a matter of watching the couple on the bed.
…
Oscar worked away at Irene for more than fifteen minutes before he decided that he was never going to reach orgasm with Irene in the state she was in. The more he worked on her the sloppier and looser she seemed to become. Finally, he stopped and lay on top of her. He kissed her and told her how much he loved her and she told him how much she loved him. That was when he realized that the bed was moving. He looked across and saw that Marcus was making love to Makayla.
“We’ve succeeded,” he whispered to Irene.
“Yes, you failed on the sex but we succeeded on getting them back together.”
“Our work is done here,” Oscar told her.
“Yes, we should sneak away and leave them to it. Come on. Let’s go.”
“I’ll log us on to the flight out of here in the morning.”
“Yes, that makes sense. Make the call as we drive back to Perth.”
Irene left the lift and walked swiftly ahead of Oscar who was deep in conversation with Makayla.
“I’m not sure of this,” Makayla said.
“Why? What’s the problem?” Oscar asked as they walked slowly along behind Irene who had disappeared around the corner of the long hallway.
“Marcus can control her,” Makayla replied. “I know her intent is good but he has the ability to control her as if he can put a spell on her. It’s like you see in the movies with those people in the avenger movies. Some sort of brain control.”
“I think Irene lets him do that to her to make him feel good about himself. I don’t believe that anyone can actually control her as you’re suggesting.”
“We’ll see, I guess. She still has my card to the honeymoon suite.”
“Oh, shit, hurry or we might get locked out.”
Makayla looked up at Oscar with a shocked expression, “you know it, don’t you.”
…
“Rene, I thought you had left with that useless husband of yours,” Marcus stated as Irene strutted into the room as the door closed behind her.
“What is this crap about you going to Sydney and leaving Makayla behind?” She said then added as if an afterthought, “and Oscar is not useless.”
“Whatever! I need to leave after what has happened. Makayla’s decision is her own. Don’t blame me for what she wants to do.”
“You could at least show her that you care.”
“Come sit here beside me and we’ll talk this over like sensible, logical adults.”
“No, I want to know why you are laying this shit on me.”
“Laying it on you? What do you mean?”
“Everybody will be blaming me for your decision to leave your wife. I don’t deserve that. I only did what you and Makayla wanted, no more, no less.”
“Rene, settle down and come sit here with me. There is no reason for you to be upset with me.” Irene walked a little closer, “I’ve only done what you wanted, and you have only done what Makayla wanted, haven’t you. Can’t you see that I’m just as much a victim as you are?”
“You think you are a victim? How do you work that out?”
“Well, we both are. We have only done what Makayla expected of us, haven’t we?”
“Yes, I guess you’re right but she says she is being hurt by it all.”
“Possibly she is but do you really think she should be? After all, this is what she wanted, wasn’t it.” Marcus patted the seat beside him and slowly Irene in deep thought sat down next to him.
“We need to make sure that she feels comfortable with what is happening, Marcus. I don’t want to be seen as the woman who broke up your marriage.”
Marcus moved his arm slowly up and around Irene and pulled her a little closer to him while looking her directly in the eye. “Okay, when she comes home I’ll pay her more attention. Now kiss me.”
“Oh God, Marcus, I really want to but what will Makayla think. She is just down the hallway talking to Oscar.”
“She’ll join us when she wants to. Now kiss me. I’ve missed you.”
“Missed me, it’s only been a little over twelve hours.”
“Are you saying that you didn’t miss me, Rene?”
“Yes, I did but….” She was cut off by his kiss.
As they broke their kiss Marcus took her hand and placed it on his erection that was ballooning out his shorts. “See what you’ve done to me? Just a little kiss and I get so horny that my cock almost rips my shorts open. Take it out, Rene. He needs you.”
“Oscar and Makayla will be here shortly. I can’t let her catch me making love to you, Marcus.”
“Take it out, Rene. Don’t fool yourself. You want it as much as I do,” he said as his finger pushed her panties aside to penetrate her soaking wet pussy. “Take it out.”
“What about Oscar and Makayla,” Irene asked.
“They know, Rene or they would be here by now. They are giving us time to do what they know we want to do. Take it out and sit on me, Rene.”
“Oh fuck. I hope they don’t walk in on us.”
“If they were going to they would be here by now. Sit down harder, Rene. In just 12 hours you are already tightening up. I’m glad you came back. Oscar likes it loose and sloppy doesn’t he? He likes you a lot more after I’ve finished with you.”
“Oh yes, he comes off really quickly after you fill me with your sperm.”
“You’re not protected, are you?”
“Oh God, Marcus, what are we doing? This is crazy.”
“We’re giving Oscar another daughter. That’s what we’re doing Rene. He’ll love you twice as much when you tell him you’re pregnant again. Remember telling me about how excited he was when you told him you were pregnant with Michael?”
“Oh God, I hope so. I’m ovulating and I’m unprotected. Oh, I’m going to cum.”
“So am I, very soon now.”
…
“She locked the fucking door, Oscar. That’s why she raced off ahead, to lock us out.”
“I’m sure it was an accident. She would think you have a card.”
“They ignored us knocking as well. If it really was accidental, she would have opened up for us when we knocked.”
“Hold on. I’ll go down to the front desk and get them to let us in.”
“I’ll have to come with you. They will only give a key to someone who is booked in to the unit.”
They walked back to the lift and pushed the button. The lift opened to reveal none other then Renae. She smiled at them as she said, “Oscar, I thought you flew out this morning. Hello, Makayla, I was heading up to see if you would like to join us girls for a swim.”
“I can’t at present, Renae but maybe later,” Makayla replied.
“Is everything alright? You looked stressed.”
Makayla looked at Oscar as if to ask permission before replying, ”Irene is up in the honeymoon suite with Marcus. We knocked but no one answered.”
“That’s not a surprise. You couldn’t hear us knocking a couple of night ago when we tried to get in. The room must be almost soundproof and I think that Marcus has taken the batteries out of the doorbell. I saw them sitting on the ledge near the ringer when we were there last time.”
“Well, that explains why no one answered the door when we knocked, Makayla. Come on, let’s get down to the desk and get a new card.”
….
“I need to clean up,” Irene told Marcus. “Can you check the hallway for Makayla and Oscar? They were standing just outside the lift when I saw them last.”
Marcus made his way to the door. He placed a boot in the door to prevent it from closing then made his way to the lift. Makayla and Oscar were nowhere to be seen. He looked out through the window and saw a number of people at the pool and recognized Suzi and Sally. As he turned to return to the honeymoon suite he saw Renae walk out to the pool from the direction of the office. He watched and admired the girl’s bodies for a while before returning to the suite.
Irene met him at the door. As he went to remove his boot from the door she stopped him, “Leave it in. They may have thought that we had locked them out. I’ll call Suzi’s room to see if Oscar has gone there.”
“Oscar hasn’t gone to Suzi’s room. I saw her, Sally and Renae down beside the pool in their bikinis.”
“Hhmm, you haven’t changed. If they had long dresses on you would not have noticed, I expect.” She grinned at him then continued, “I wonder where they could have gone? Maybe they have snuck off somewhere together.”
“Do you think Oscar would want to have sex with Makayla?”
Irene suspected a hint of jealousy in his statement so tried to emphasis it, “You could hardly blame them, Marcus. Both of them have had to sit back while we did our thing. I know Oscar was as horny as hell so I imagine that she would be too. If they thought that you and I were doing it, they most likely would have found a private spot for themselves.”
“Why would she go for Oscar when I have this,” he answered placing his hand on his crotch.
“Oscar is a very good lover. He is very popular with the girls.”
“Which girls,” Marcus asked?
“Teresa, Renae, Sally and Suzi, to name a few. I guess we will just have to wait for them to come back.”
“Come on, we’ll lie on the bed while we’re waiting.”
“I shouldn’t.”
“If they are together, we may as well enjoy each other’s company,” Marcus stated as he guided her to the king-sized bed. He lay Irene down on her back and then as he lay over the top of her he kissed her. She responded. His hand went down to undo his pants. He then once more slipped a couple of fingers down the leg of her panties and into her.
“Oh God,” she murmured. “We shouldn’t.”
“You want to, don’t you?” Marcus asked.
“Oh, yes but they could be here anytime soon.”
“That’s what you said earlier but they’re still not here. Here feel this.” He said while moving her hand over to his crotch again.
“He’s stiff already.”
“Yes, and he needs someone to satisfy him.” With this, he took her panties and pulled them down her legs. She lifted up to assist him. He then lined up with her and thrust inside.
“Oh God,” she murmured again.
“It feels good, does it?” Marcus asked while lying on top of her dead still.
“Yes, I missed him last night. Oscar just wasn’t enough to keep her satisfied last night. I think you had stretched her too much for him. You do realize this will be our last time together, Marcus.”
“Yes, I know.”
“Make it good for us,” Irene asked.
Marcus took her hands and pushed them up above her head. He then held then there with his left hand as his right held her face as he kissed her. The kiss was not gentle but quite violent, more as a rapist might try to do to his victim. All the while he thrust his huge cock into her with such force that it was sliding her upwards in the bed.
As Irene’s orgasm ripped through her body Marcus took her protruding right nipple between his fingers and twisted it.
“Oh God, Marcus, you know exactly how to make my orgasm so much better than it usually is. Fill me now. I’m ovulating right now. Give me a daughter for Oscar. Take your revenge on Oscar by making him raise our daughter.”
“Take that you bitch. I’m going to fill you so much with my cum that you will have twins, maybe even triplets. I’ll teach Oscar to fuck around with my life.”
“Oh, yes, I can feel it hitting the back of my pussy. It feels so good. I wish Oscar could do that.”
“Fuck Oscar. Do you always have to bring Oscar into everything that we do? Can’t it just be you and me for a change?”
Irene ignored his statement. They lay still together for some time. She felt his cock losing its strength as his body pressed her into the bed. She giggled quietly thinking how Oscar always slipped out of her after sex but Marcus didn’t. In fact, even when Marcus lost his erection he still remained further inside her than Oscar did with his erection. She wondered if she should one day tell Oscar that. Perhaps she should. He might find it exciting.
Irene waited until Marcus’s breathing had returned to normal before she spoke. “You really have to try to make it work with Makayla. She’s a lovely lady. She doesn’t deserve to be hurt.”
“I’ll try. She is just not the loving kind of woman. It’s just like she is frightened to let go.”
“Who could blame her with the size of this thing between your legs? I had two children before our first time and he hurt me. I imagine for someone inexperienced like her it would be very difficult to handle. Give her time and be patient. I know she cares for you. You care for her don’t you?”
“Yes, I love her. Other than you she is the only woman that I have ever loved. I’ll try my best, okay.”
“No one could ask more of you, Marcus.”
“That’s right, Marcus. No one can ask more of you than that.”
“Oscar, where did you come from?” Marcus asked.
“You left a shoe in the door. Not that it mattered. Makayla got a tag key from the office.”
“Makayla,” Marcus said as he withdrew from Irene. “I’m sorry honey. I got a little carried away. Come lay with us. Come join us, Oscar.”
Makayla moved up onto the bed beside Marcus who had rolled away from Irene. Oscar moved to the bottom of the bed and moved up beside Irene on his hands and knees. He took his wife in his arms and kissed her. He then moved a hand down to her pantyless crotch to feel how wet she was.
“You’re very wet,” he said.
Irene kissed her husband again. As she broke away from their kiss she whispered in his ear, “Yes, he cum inside me again and yes, my protection is still in my overnight bag.”
Her comment made his dick jump with excitement. Oscar unbuttoned his pants. He slipped his half-erect cock inside her as he kissed his wife. “I’m going to fuck a baby into you,” he threatened.
“Yes, do that honey. Make your naughty wife pregnant. Drive that virile sperm into my ovaries as far as you can.”
Oscar worked away slowly but as hard as he could without looking like he was some type of animal. He was finding it difficult for two reasons. The first was that Irene was so stretched that there was little contact with her but plenty contact with her juices which compensated somewhat. The other was what had happened after they had entered the suite.
….
When Oscar and Makayla arrived back at the honeymoon suite door they found that a boot was propping the door open. They entered carefully wishing to overhear what was happening between Irene and Marcus. There was little light because all the curtains and blinds were closed and there were no lights on.
They approached the king-sized bed from the bed-head end which allowed them the opportunity to listen and watch without being seen. When Marcus had reached over to kiss Irene, Oscar saw Makayla push her panties down and take them off. She then handed them to Oscar before her attention shifted back to the pair on the bed. From force of habit, Oscar raised them to his nose as he would do when Irene handed her panties to him.
Makayla reached behind and grabbed his hands and pulled him into the back of her. “Fuck me,” she demanded in a whisper. Oscar was stiff from the sweet-smelling odour from her panties. He quietly unzipped his fly slipped first one then two fingers into a very wet but tight pussy that was presented to him by Makayla who was leaning forward onto the bed. He then slipped into her.
By this time Marcus was on top of Oscar’s wife. They both watched as Marcus removed Irene’s panties from her then fed his huge cock into her. Oscar was amazed how easily Marcus slipped in to her however had he known that they had already had sex he may not have been so surprised. As Marcus worked on his wife, Oscar worked on his. Having not had sex for a few days, it was no surprise to Oscar that he came quickly. Of course, he could not afford to make even the slightest noise. Makayla showed no sign that she reached orgasm although she got very wet.
From then it was a matter of watching the couple on the bed.
…
Oscar worked away at Irene for more than fifteen minutes before he decided that he was never going to reach orgasm with Irene in the state she was in. The more he worked on her the sloppier and looser she seemed to become. Finally, he stopped and lay on top of her. He kissed her and told her how much he loved her and she told him how much she loved him. That was when he realized that the bed was moving. He looked across and saw that Marcus was making love to Makayla.
“We’ve succeeded,” he whispered to Irene.
“Yes, you failed on the sex but we succeeded on getting them back together.”
“Our work is done here,” Oscar told her.
“Yes, we should sneak away and leave them to it. Come on. Let’s go.”
“I’ll log us on to the flight out of here in the morning.”
“Yes, that makes sense. Make the call as we drive back to Perth.”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 33
It was close to two months later that Oscar arrived home from the office to find Irene in the bathroom. He listened at the door and recognized a noise as if she was vomiting. He could see by the state of the bed that Irene had been in bed for a good part of the day. He wandered over and noticed a pregnancy kit on the side table. He picked it up and saw that there were two lines, one fainter than the other. He then saw there were two others on the floor near the side table with similar results.
He lay down on the bed for a while then got up. He took all of his clothes off and lay down again then pulled the sheet over the top of him. A short time later, Irene came out of the bathroom.
“Oscar, I didn’t know you were home.”
“I have only just arrived.”
“Did you have a good day?”
“Yes, I did. How was your day?”
“Fine, I must have picked something up because I’ve felt a little skirmish this afternoon so I’ve spent the afternoon in bed.”
“Yes, I heard you in the bathroom. Perhaps you have caught something.”
“Perhaps.”
“That would explain why the bed is all messed up. For a while, I thought that you might have had a visitor or something.”
“You know that I entertain down by the pool. I’ve never allowed anyone in our matrimonial bedroom when you are not here.”
“Oh, that is thoughtful of you.”
“You know, we promised to have Renae over. We should do that now that we have been home a while.”
“Yes, I remember you telling her that. She would enjoy coming over.”
“Perhaps we should do it tonight given I don’t feel very well. You might like to entertain her down at the pool so that I can slip away to bed to leave you pair to enjoy each other’s company.”
“Yes, it would give you a chance to ring Marcus to tell him the news given that it will be morning over there.”
Irene stopped talking, looked at Oscar for a while before she answered. “You saw the test then?”
“Yes, but I already knew.”
“How?”
“No period last month usually indicates some type of change has happened. That change is usually a child is on the way.”
“I had hoped that it was the change of life that had arrived.”
“I understand that it usually works the other way around initially.”
“Yes, but there is nothing wrong with wishful thinking.”
“It’s a bit late to avoid it although there are doctors who can fix these type problems.”
“It’s my baby, honey. It’s part of me. I wouldn’t do that.”
“I know but you sounded dejected about it all.”
“I have worried for the last couple of weeks about how you might react.”
“Okay, so does it help if I say that I love you, every part of you without exception?”
“And how do you feel about the part that is not me, the Marcus part.”
“You are my wife and I believe that all of you belongs to me. I hope that it always will remain that way unless of course, you decide to change it.”
“I don’t understand why you would say something like that. I wouldn’t change it for the world.”
“We had better start decorating a room shortly then.”
“We will have around seven months to decorate. Right now we need to start doing preparations for Renae to come over so that I can sneak away to bed and leave her to entertain you.”
“I’d rather it was you who was trying to entertain me.”
“I know that but I won’t feel like sex until I reach three months at least and then I’ll go sex crazy. This time I want you to be the only man who makes love to me. To keep you focused on me and only me I need to recover from being with Marcus. You understand what I’m saying, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do. You are self-conscious about being stretched but it is unimportant. I would still rather be with you.”
“Yes, I know that but you didn’t hear what I said to you. Think about it.”
“You said you want me and only me to make love to you during this pregnancy.”
“No, I didn’t say that at all. I said that I want you to be the only man,” she hesitated at the word man then continued, “that I make love to. I didn’t mention anything about women.”
“Oh, so you want me to encourage Renae into our bedroom in around a month’s time.”
“Now we are getting somewhere.”
“I had better call Renae then.”
“Better still, why don’t I call her and you can prepare the barbeque. The steaks are in the refrigerator and the salads are already down at the pool.”
“Then after we have dinner you can sneak away to talk to Marcus about your pregnancy.”
“I won’t be telling Marcus. In fact, I won’t ever be ringing him again. That part of my life is over. He’s history. I think I need to focus on my husband and his needs from now on. You did hear that Marcus is going to Sydney, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I did. How did you know?”
“Makayla rang me to thank me for my help in getting Marcus back to her. She told me that you had sex with her on that last night.”
“She insisted. I was very horny watching you with Marcus and I got a little carried away.”
“Yes, she told me. She also told me that you were the best lover she had ever been with. She asked me why I wasted my time with men like Marcus when I had you at home waiting for me.”
“She’s not very experienced.”
“She has been married twice now. That’s experience and she happened to mention other lovers as well.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“I need to protect my relationship. It’s time that I stopped this non-sense with other men and focused on what is important to me, my husband. I’d like you to consider retiring from your job to stay home with me. We have more money than we will ever need now. Your investments alone could give us a better living then most people have.”
“That’s true.”
“Give Marcus his job back and stay home with me. It’s time. Makayla will keep him out of our hair. She told me and I believe her.”
“I want Suzi and Renae to take over.”
“What!”
“I want Suzi to run the international overview and Renae to handle the Spanish branch.”
“What about Marcus?”
“He and Makayla get Australia and the Pacific region, maybe even Asia.”
“Will they be happy with that?”
“I think so. It is the fastest-growing area on the globe when it comes to wine. It would keep them going flat out to handle that. I can sell it to them.”
“While I stay home, I expect.”
“Remember what you just said about other men?”
“Yes, but can you keep your hands off Makayla?”
“That’s the wrong question. Can Makayla keep her hands off me you should have asked?”
“So?”
“So what?”
“Can she?”
“I think so.”
“That is a challenge. I’ll need to warn her.”
“How would you do that?”
“I’ll make up a little story about having to punch out a woman who propositioned you.”
“Oh, tell me more. Pregnant women shouldn’t get into fights, you know.”
“Pregnant women have to protect their interests more so than non-pregnant women because they need the support and the child needs a father.”
“Okay, I see now. The boyfriend gets all the fun. The girlfriend gets threatened and the father gets all the bills to pay. Is that how it all works.”
“No, it’s not quite like that. Sure the boyfriend gets a little fun but then he gets sent back to his wife who by that stage has been seduced by the father. Then the mother gets all the hard work and pain so she invites the husband’s secretary, who has been trying to seduce the husband for years, over to keep the husband satisfied so the mother has time to recover from being a total fucking idiot.”
“You’re not a total idiot, honey. A little one perhaps but you just got carried away and slipped up for a moment. That is all it was. I should have been there for you instead of trying to make Makayla feel better about being married to a man without scruples.”
“No, I deserve to be chastised for doing what I did.”
“I see you as a very sexy, emotional and passionate woman who loves great sex with a little risk thrown in to raise the level of excitement.” Oscar stopped talking for a moment and thought about what Maria had told him was Irene’s key sexual driver, “but yes, to think about it you do deserve to be chastised. You went too far this time. Come here.”
“What?”
“Don’t argue with me. I said come here.”
“Why?”
“Come here when I tell you to.” Oscar reached out and grabbed her arm. He pulled her toward him, picked her up and carried her over to a chair. He held her while he sat down then pulled her over his lap. He grabbed her skirt and pulled it up then pulled her panties down her legs so that her snowy white bottom was revealed. “You deserve a spanking,” he said.
“Oscar! Stop this nonsense.”
“You have been a naughty girl and naughty girls get spanked.”
“You wouldn’t dare!”
Whack, whack, whack, three times he hit her bottom with his hand. The white of her cheeks immediately turned red revealing that the slaps were not playtime slaps. “Now what have you done wrong, young lady?”
“You bastard. That hurt.”
“Answer me or you get another three,” Oscar told her.
“You wouldn’t dare!”
Whack, whack, whack, another three times he hit her bottom with his hand. “Now what have you done wrong, young lady?”
“That hurts!”
“Now what have you done wrong, young lady?” He waited but there was no response. “Do you want another three harder slaps?”
“No, I don’t.”
“Then answer the question.”
“I allowed another man to make love to me.”
“Wrong!” Whack, whack, whack, another three times he hit her bottom with his hand. “Now what did you do wrong, young lady?”
“I don’t know.”
“Yes, you do, now tell me, what did you do wrong, young lady?”
“I got pregnant.”
“Yes, that happened but what did you do wrong to get pregnant?”
“I let Marcus cum inside me.”
“Wrong again!” Whack, whack, whack, another three times he hit her bottom with his hand, this time a little harder. Her cheeks were now glowing bright red from his slaps. “Now tell me what it was that you did wrong, young lady?”
“I didn’t protect myself.”
“Finally you have got something right. Now I want my apology.”
She lifted herself off his lap and sat on his knee. “You want your apology, what apology?”
“You should apologize to me for going out and fucking another man and then coming home carrying his child. It was careless of you and totally inconsiderate.”
“I’m not going to apologize. You wanted me to take a risk. You get off on it. You knew I was taking a big risk but you chose not to stop me.”
“Think about what you’re saying. One night you let me see that you have a thingy in a plastic box designed to stop you getting pregnant and then the next day you make love to him without using it. Where does my responsibility fit into that scenario? I think you need another good spanking.”
“You wouldn’t dare!”
“That’s an invitation if ever I heard one,” Oscar picked her up, put her over his knee, lifted her skirt again, pulled her panties down to her ankles then whack, whack, whack.
“You bastard!” Irene yelled at him.
“You like it, I see. That deserves another one.”
“Whack!”
“Oh, that hurt!”
“It was meant to. Now, where is my apology?”
“Honey, I didn’t want to hurt you.”
“Didn’t you?”
“No, I love you. I thought you would like my taking a risk.”
“Taking a risk is one thing. Making love to a virile man without protection at a time when you know you are ovulating can’t be classified as taking a risk. It is called purposely getting pregnant and you deserve to be chastised and spanked for it.”
“I love you.”
“Yes, I know and I love you too but what you have done is treated me as a fool. Maybe you are right. Maybe I am a fool for letting you stay there on that last night. I should have had the balls to stand up and say no to you. Marcus would never have let that happen. Most men would not have let that happen.”
“But you’re not like most men.”
“You recognize it then. You can see that I’m a weak-kneed fool.”
“Maybe you are. Maybe you’re not. I can’t judge that from where I’m standing but I can tell you one thing that you have that no other man has or will ever have if I have any say in the matter.”
Oscar turned her face toward him. She saw a tear forming at the corner of his eye. She realized for the first time how much she had hurt him in recent times and she also felt like crying. “So what have I got that other men don’t have then?” he asked, “somebody else’s child perhaps?”
“No! You have me,” she answered, “Just me.” He lifted her up and he kissed her. His tears flowed down across her face as they kissed. She could taste them. When he broke away from the kiss her tongue lashed out across her cheeks to collect more and she loved the salty flavour of them. As she looked up at him she continued.
“To me, even your tears taste beautiful. I love you so much, Oscar. You’re a real man. A man I can respect and love because you treat me the way I want to be treated, as an equal. Those other men are just living dildos. They mean nothing to me except sexual satisfaction when and if I need it but you’re my life. You’re part of me. If it is important to you, I will abort this child.”
“No, you won’t. This child is part of you and because of that, I will love it as if it was part of me. We will raise her as if she was mine. She will be mine.”
Irene smiled up at him and said, “I knew you would say that. See what I mean. You are special, Oscar, very special. I even enjoyed the spanking you gave me. Does that tell you something?”
“Yes,” he said as he picked her up and threw her onto the bed. Her legs lifted towards the ceiling as he followed her onto the bed. The barbeque with Renae was forgotten for now. Oscar would be too tired after Irene finished with him to entertain her tonight.
It was close to two months later that Oscar arrived home from the office to find Irene in the bathroom. He listened at the door and recognized a noise as if she was vomiting. He could see by the state of the bed that Irene had been in bed for a good part of the day. He wandered over and noticed a pregnancy kit on the side table. He picked it up and saw that there were two lines, one fainter than the other. He then saw there were two others on the floor near the side table with similar results.
He lay down on the bed for a while then got up. He took all of his clothes off and lay down again then pulled the sheet over the top of him. A short time later, Irene came out of the bathroom.
“Oscar, I didn’t know you were home.”
“I have only just arrived.”
“Did you have a good day?”
“Yes, I did. How was your day?”
“Fine, I must have picked something up because I’ve felt a little skirmish this afternoon so I’ve spent the afternoon in bed.”
“Yes, I heard you in the bathroom. Perhaps you have caught something.”
“Perhaps.”
“That would explain why the bed is all messed up. For a while, I thought that you might have had a visitor or something.”
“You know that I entertain down by the pool. I’ve never allowed anyone in our matrimonial bedroom when you are not here.”
“Oh, that is thoughtful of you.”
“You know, we promised to have Renae over. We should do that now that we have been home a while.”
“Yes, I remember you telling her that. She would enjoy coming over.”
“Perhaps we should do it tonight given I don’t feel very well. You might like to entertain her down at the pool so that I can slip away to bed to leave you pair to enjoy each other’s company.”
“Yes, it would give you a chance to ring Marcus to tell him the news given that it will be morning over there.”
Irene stopped talking, looked at Oscar for a while before she answered. “You saw the test then?”
“Yes, but I already knew.”
“How?”
“No period last month usually indicates some type of change has happened. That change is usually a child is on the way.”
“I had hoped that it was the change of life that had arrived.”
“I understand that it usually works the other way around initially.”
“Yes, but there is nothing wrong with wishful thinking.”
“It’s a bit late to avoid it although there are doctors who can fix these type problems.”
“It’s my baby, honey. It’s part of me. I wouldn’t do that.”
“I know but you sounded dejected about it all.”
“I have worried for the last couple of weeks about how you might react.”
“Okay, so does it help if I say that I love you, every part of you without exception?”
“And how do you feel about the part that is not me, the Marcus part.”
“You are my wife and I believe that all of you belongs to me. I hope that it always will remain that way unless of course, you decide to change it.”
“I don’t understand why you would say something like that. I wouldn’t change it for the world.”
“We had better start decorating a room shortly then.”
“We will have around seven months to decorate. Right now we need to start doing preparations for Renae to come over so that I can sneak away to bed and leave her to entertain you.”
“I’d rather it was you who was trying to entertain me.”
“I know that but I won’t feel like sex until I reach three months at least and then I’ll go sex crazy. This time I want you to be the only man who makes love to me. To keep you focused on me and only me I need to recover from being with Marcus. You understand what I’m saying, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do. You are self-conscious about being stretched but it is unimportant. I would still rather be with you.”
“Yes, I know that but you didn’t hear what I said to you. Think about it.”
“You said you want me and only me to make love to you during this pregnancy.”
“No, I didn’t say that at all. I said that I want you to be the only man,” she hesitated at the word man then continued, “that I make love to. I didn’t mention anything about women.”
“Oh, so you want me to encourage Renae into our bedroom in around a month’s time.”
“Now we are getting somewhere.”
“I had better call Renae then.”
“Better still, why don’t I call her and you can prepare the barbeque. The steaks are in the refrigerator and the salads are already down at the pool.”
“Then after we have dinner you can sneak away to talk to Marcus about your pregnancy.”
“I won’t be telling Marcus. In fact, I won’t ever be ringing him again. That part of my life is over. He’s history. I think I need to focus on my husband and his needs from now on. You did hear that Marcus is going to Sydney, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I did. How did you know?”
“Makayla rang me to thank me for my help in getting Marcus back to her. She told me that you had sex with her on that last night.”
“She insisted. I was very horny watching you with Marcus and I got a little carried away.”
“Yes, she told me. She also told me that you were the best lover she had ever been with. She asked me why I wasted my time with men like Marcus when I had you at home waiting for me.”
“She’s not very experienced.”
“She has been married twice now. That’s experience and she happened to mention other lovers as well.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“I need to protect my relationship. It’s time that I stopped this non-sense with other men and focused on what is important to me, my husband. I’d like you to consider retiring from your job to stay home with me. We have more money than we will ever need now. Your investments alone could give us a better living then most people have.”
“That’s true.”
“Give Marcus his job back and stay home with me. It’s time. Makayla will keep him out of our hair. She told me and I believe her.”
“I want Suzi and Renae to take over.”
“What!”
“I want Suzi to run the international overview and Renae to handle the Spanish branch.”
“What about Marcus?”
“He and Makayla get Australia and the Pacific region, maybe even Asia.”
“Will they be happy with that?”
“I think so. It is the fastest-growing area on the globe when it comes to wine. It would keep them going flat out to handle that. I can sell it to them.”
“While I stay home, I expect.”
“Remember what you just said about other men?”
“Yes, but can you keep your hands off Makayla?”
“That’s the wrong question. Can Makayla keep her hands off me you should have asked?”
“So?”
“So what?”
“Can she?”
“I think so.”
“That is a challenge. I’ll need to warn her.”
“How would you do that?”
“I’ll make up a little story about having to punch out a woman who propositioned you.”
“Oh, tell me more. Pregnant women shouldn’t get into fights, you know.”
“Pregnant women have to protect their interests more so than non-pregnant women because they need the support and the child needs a father.”
“Okay, I see now. The boyfriend gets all the fun. The girlfriend gets threatened and the father gets all the bills to pay. Is that how it all works.”
“No, it’s not quite like that. Sure the boyfriend gets a little fun but then he gets sent back to his wife who by that stage has been seduced by the father. Then the mother gets all the hard work and pain so she invites the husband’s secretary, who has been trying to seduce the husband for years, over to keep the husband satisfied so the mother has time to recover from being a total fucking idiot.”
“You’re not a total idiot, honey. A little one perhaps but you just got carried away and slipped up for a moment. That is all it was. I should have been there for you instead of trying to make Makayla feel better about being married to a man without scruples.”
“No, I deserve to be chastised for doing what I did.”
“I see you as a very sexy, emotional and passionate woman who loves great sex with a little risk thrown in to raise the level of excitement.” Oscar stopped talking for a moment and thought about what Maria had told him was Irene’s key sexual driver, “but yes, to think about it you do deserve to be chastised. You went too far this time. Come here.”
“What?”
“Don’t argue with me. I said come here.”
“Why?”
“Come here when I tell you to.” Oscar reached out and grabbed her arm. He pulled her toward him, picked her up and carried her over to a chair. He held her while he sat down then pulled her over his lap. He grabbed her skirt and pulled it up then pulled her panties down her legs so that her snowy white bottom was revealed. “You deserve a spanking,” he said.
“Oscar! Stop this nonsense.”
“You have been a naughty girl and naughty girls get spanked.”
“You wouldn’t dare!”
Whack, whack, whack, three times he hit her bottom with his hand. The white of her cheeks immediately turned red revealing that the slaps were not playtime slaps. “Now what have you done wrong, young lady?”
“You bastard. That hurt.”
“Answer me or you get another three,” Oscar told her.
“You wouldn’t dare!”
Whack, whack, whack, another three times he hit her bottom with his hand. “Now what have you done wrong, young lady?”
“That hurts!”
“Now what have you done wrong, young lady?” He waited but there was no response. “Do you want another three harder slaps?”
“No, I don’t.”
“Then answer the question.”
“I allowed another man to make love to me.”
“Wrong!” Whack, whack, whack, another three times he hit her bottom with his hand. “Now what did you do wrong, young lady?”
“I don’t know.”
“Yes, you do, now tell me, what did you do wrong, young lady?”
“I got pregnant.”
“Yes, that happened but what did you do wrong to get pregnant?”
“I let Marcus cum inside me.”
“Wrong again!” Whack, whack, whack, another three times he hit her bottom with his hand, this time a little harder. Her cheeks were now glowing bright red from his slaps. “Now tell me what it was that you did wrong, young lady?”
“I didn’t protect myself.”
“Finally you have got something right. Now I want my apology.”
She lifted herself off his lap and sat on his knee. “You want your apology, what apology?”
“You should apologize to me for going out and fucking another man and then coming home carrying his child. It was careless of you and totally inconsiderate.”
“I’m not going to apologize. You wanted me to take a risk. You get off on it. You knew I was taking a big risk but you chose not to stop me.”
“Think about what you’re saying. One night you let me see that you have a thingy in a plastic box designed to stop you getting pregnant and then the next day you make love to him without using it. Where does my responsibility fit into that scenario? I think you need another good spanking.”
“You wouldn’t dare!”
“That’s an invitation if ever I heard one,” Oscar picked her up, put her over his knee, lifted her skirt again, pulled her panties down to her ankles then whack, whack, whack.
“You bastard!” Irene yelled at him.
“You like it, I see. That deserves another one.”
“Whack!”
“Oh, that hurt!”
“It was meant to. Now, where is my apology?”
“Honey, I didn’t want to hurt you.”
“Didn’t you?”
“No, I love you. I thought you would like my taking a risk.”
“Taking a risk is one thing. Making love to a virile man without protection at a time when you know you are ovulating can’t be classified as taking a risk. It is called purposely getting pregnant and you deserve to be chastised and spanked for it.”
“I love you.”
“Yes, I know and I love you too but what you have done is treated me as a fool. Maybe you are right. Maybe I am a fool for letting you stay there on that last night. I should have had the balls to stand up and say no to you. Marcus would never have let that happen. Most men would not have let that happen.”
“But you’re not like most men.”
“You recognize it then. You can see that I’m a weak-kneed fool.”
“Maybe you are. Maybe you’re not. I can’t judge that from where I’m standing but I can tell you one thing that you have that no other man has or will ever have if I have any say in the matter.”
Oscar turned her face toward him. She saw a tear forming at the corner of his eye. She realized for the first time how much she had hurt him in recent times and she also felt like crying. “So what have I got that other men don’t have then?” he asked, “somebody else’s child perhaps?”
“No! You have me,” she answered, “Just me.” He lifted her up and he kissed her. His tears flowed down across her face as they kissed. She could taste them. When he broke away from the kiss her tongue lashed out across her cheeks to collect more and she loved the salty flavour of them. As she looked up at him she continued.
“To me, even your tears taste beautiful. I love you so much, Oscar. You’re a real man. A man I can respect and love because you treat me the way I want to be treated, as an equal. Those other men are just living dildos. They mean nothing to me except sexual satisfaction when and if I need it but you’re my life. You’re part of me. If it is important to you, I will abort this child.”
“No, you won’t. This child is part of you and because of that, I will love it as if it was part of me. We will raise her as if she was mine. She will be mine.”
Irene smiled up at him and said, “I knew you would say that. See what I mean. You are special, Oscar, very special. I even enjoyed the spanking you gave me. Does that tell you something?”
“Yes,” he said as he picked her up and threw her onto the bed. Her legs lifted towards the ceiling as he followed her onto the bed. The barbeque with Renae was forgotten for now. Oscar would be too tired after Irene finished with him to entertain her tonight.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 34
The rain splattered on the windows as the plane taxied back to the Sydney airport. When the seatbelt sign went out there was a noise of shuffling from further back in the plane as people jockeyed for places to access their luggage.
“Your luggage sir,” the hostess said as she handed Marcus his overnight bag. Marcus took the case and turned towards the door.
“Your luggage, Madame,” The hostess said to Makayla.
“Thank you,” Makayla replied with a smile. Unlike with Marcus the hostess smiled and nodded in reply before moving on to the next first-class passenger who involved her in conversation.
“I don’t know why you have to be so moody,” Makayla stated as they walked into the terminal. “That hostess was fantastic to us and you treated her as if she had done something wrong. She will probably be down at the doctor's this afternoon to check she doesn’t have some sort of contagious disease after the way you treated her. That other passenger treated her well. Why couldn’t you?”
“I had my wife with me. He didn’t.” Marcus replied. “He was just trying to get into her pants.”
“Everything comes back to sex with you, doesn’t it?”
Marcus stopped, turned to look at her as he replied, “Everything does eventually come back to sex, sweetheart. That is what makes the world go round. Once you have adequate food, water and a place to sleep the hierarchy of needs puts us all at the sexual level.”
“You’re wrong. The next level is the need to belong, which means community and society. Treating people the way you sometimes do excludes you from that one.”
“Why do you think that you need a community or a society? It is to provide you with a situation where sexual relationships can prosper. It’s about breeding, about spreading your DNA to the next generation.”
“Well, you have certainly done plenty of that. Shame you didn’t spread a little around to your wife,” Makayla stated as she marched off ahead of him.
“What is that supposed to mean,” he called forward to her as he lengthened his stride to catch up.
“Six times in a night with Irene and twice a week with me. Don’t you think I notice?”
“Irene was there for only three days and she was ovulating. I had to make sure that I gave her what she wanted.”
“Gave her what she wanted? What’s that supposed to mean?”
“She had a small window of opportunity to become pregnant. I had to make sure that my sperm was there at the right time.”
“Where the fuck did you expect your sperm had to be at the right time?” Makayla answered with a laugh.
“Surely you’re not that stupid.”
“No, I’m not the stupid one. Do you really think that Oscar allowed his bride at almost fifty years of age to make love to a virile man without making sure she was protected? This thing you have about Oscar, what is it? Do you really think after all he has achieved that he is so stupid?”
“What are you saying, Makayla?”
“Irene was protected. She was using some cap thingy that fits over her cervix to stop your sperm getting to that place you just talked about. Now, who is the stupid one, here?”
“Are you calling me stupid?”
“You started this stupid thing. I’m just returning serve as they say in tennis. Come with me. We need to sit and talk before you let your stupidity or jealousy or whatever it is, lead you into a job you don’t want or need, a job you will hate with a vengeance.”
Makayla led them to a coffee shop in a remote corner so there was just a little bit of privacy.
“I can’t continue to work for Oscar,” Marcus stated.
“Oscar is going to retire shortly.”
“How do you know that?”
“Irene told me when we talked yesterday. She said she is going to raise it with Oscar tonight which was probably last night given the time difference. The decision may already be made.”
“So I get my job back, then?”
“No, you will not get your job back but you may get a very worthwhile position out of it. A job that few people ever get a chance at.”
“Why can’t I get Oscar’s job?”
“I would rather not tell you the reason. Why can’t you look at life differently? Why can’t you accept that the Australian market is growing at a massive rate unlike most places around the world? There is a magnificent opportunity for a team like you and me to do great things here in the Pacific region, a husband and wife team.”
“Is that what you want?”
“Yes, it is. I would love to work beside you as we did before our wedding, not doing manual labour but in sales and management. We could achieve great things for the company while we have lots and lots of fun doing it.”
“What are you suggesting, Makayla?”
“You know what I’m suggesting, Marcus. You are never going to settle down and be a husband like most men. There are too many Irene’s in the world. I know why you only made love to me twice a week but six times in a night with Irene. I understand that making love to the woman you own, your wife doesn’t stimulate you the way seducing a woman who belongs to another man does and I accept it. I probably knew before I agreed to marry you but there is a solution. We can come to an arrangement but that can only occur if you get rid of your crazy jealousy.”
“You expect me to accept Oscar as an equal.”
“This is not about Oscar and it never has been. You made it about Oscar because it raised your level of excitement. Marcus, there are hundreds of thousands of things you can do in this world that can excite you sexually and there are even more Irene’s in the world.”
“So what exactly are you suggesting, Makayla?”
“I accept that you get off on seducing the Irene’s of the world so what I suggest is that we work as a team. You seduce the wife while I entertain the husband, the Oscar’s to the Irene’s. But there have to be some rules put in place first.”
“What sort of rules?”
“Well, first off, are you interested?”
“Maybe, I think I could be persuaded.”
“Alright, the first rule is that we have to agree before we proceed. I’m assuming you will take the lead but before you get involved I need to agree. I don’t want to be left entertaining a man who is either an animal or boring as shit.”
“Sounds fair.”
“Next, once you get the wife pregnant, we must break away.”
“I’m listening.”
“What I mean is, these are to be short term affairs, no long term relationships. It’s about sex not about love.”
“That’s agreed.”
“A condom gets used unless there is proof that both the wife and the husband are clean. I don’t want to be making multiple trips to the VD clinic.”
“That sounds sensible. What else?”
“I get the same right to freedom of choice as you do. I don’t want a situation where you tear into our bedroom and start abusing someone that I’m with. I need to know that any man that I spend time with is safe from you.”
“There may be some men that I don’t want you with.”
“That’s fine but you have to make that decision before it happens not after. There might be some women that I don’t want you with as well. If that is the case then I’ll be outspoken and I expect you will honour our agreement.”
“That sounds fair. Now when does that arrangement start?”
“It can start the moment you find your peace with Oscar so that he will give you the job of managing the Australian and Pacific region for the company. You also need to tell him that you don’t want his job if he gives you what you ask for.”
“I knew there would be a catch somewhere. Come on, I’ve got a job interview to go to.”
“So you don’t agree then?”
“I didn’t say that. I just need to meet my commitments to this company. Besides, I need to think about your proposal.”
“I thought that you would jump at the opportunity. What’s the problem with my proposal?”
“I might not want men by the truckload fucking my wife. Did you ever think of that?”
“I might not like women by the trainload screwing my husband either but you have given me no say in that, have you?”
“Who have I screwed other than Irene?”
“It’s not who you have screwed, Marcus, it is who you intend screwing. What is good for the goose is good for the gander they say or should that be the opposite way around?”
“Look, honey. I appreciate that you are willing to do this thing for me and I think it makes good sense but I must go to this interview. Once that is over we can sit around at the motel and talk about it. We might even go out tonight and find ourselves a nice friendly couple and get the ball rolling as they say but…..”
“Yes, I know you need to go to this interview. Alright.”
“Can you book us in to the motel while I’m away?”
“Of course.”
“Good girl. You’ll make someone a good wife one day.”
With that Marcus turned and walked away. Makayla called a taxi and asked the driver to take her to the Pullman Quay. She booked in to a deluxe room with an excellent view of the harbour then booked a table for four in the restaurant. After she dressed in the room she went to the restaurant and asked to see the table and its location.
After sighting the table she told the staff member that it was not suitable because they wanted privacy so that they could discuss important, intimate business. She was offered a table away from the rest of the restaurant. She said, “thanks,” to the staff member then handed him a fifty-dollar note.
“What’s this for?” the man asked.
“That is for looking after me. People who look after me and my husband deserve a reward.”
“I’ll make sure things are as you want them tonight,” the man said.
Makayla left the restaurant and walked down to the swimming pool. She looked around the pool then moved over to the bar. She purchased a drink before she moved back to sit near a young couple. She watched as the man paid attention to his partner, touching her and occasionally kissing her.
“It’s a lovely spot,” she said to the couple.
“Yes,” the man replied, "It’s a little on the expensive side but very nice.”
“Do you come here often,” Makayla asked him.
“No, we live up north of Newcastle and don’t get the chance to get away very often.”
“Your wife is beautiful. I couldn’t help noticing her as I walked into the pool area. You’re a lucky man. Mind you’re quite handsome as well so it works both ways.”
“Thank you,” the wife said. She poked her hand out towards Makayla as she said, “My name is Mary. My husband is Mike.”
“I’m Makayla,” Makayla replied. “My husband’s name is Marcus. He’s here for a job interview. He’ll join us in an hour or two.”
“What job has he applied for,” Mary asked.
“It’s the district manager for a food company.” Makayla looked Mary directly in the eye as she asked, “I know it’s perhaps a little forward of me but would you like to join us for dinner in the restaurant. We don’t know anybody here and we have a table for four and my husband enjoys entertaining.”
Mary looked at Mike. Mike blushed before he turned to Makayla, “I’m sorry but we are on a budget. We would really love to have dinner with you but we really can’t afford the prices they charge in the restaurant here.”
“Well, I invited you as our guest so I didn’t expect you to be paying. My husband has a very good entertainment allowance as part of his job so he would not allow his guests to pay. I see you’re not drinking. What is your poison?”
Mike smiled, “I normally drink Bourbon and Mary drinks gin with tonic water.”
“Okay, now, for the remainder of today you are my guests so if you feel like drinks then have the staff book it to my room. This is the card. I’m going in for a swim before I have another drink. You can join me if you like.”
“Yes, I think I might,” Mike replied, “Mary, did you want to join us?”
“No, I’d like to get some sun. You two go off and get acquainted.”
Makayla removed her top and shorts then walked away to the pool knowing that Mary and Mike may like to talk over their new friend.
“She’s lovely, isn’t she?” Mary stated.
“Yes, she’s very friendly. It sounds like her husband is a big shot with some company.”
“Yes, did you see those bikinis that she has on? They don’t leave much to the imagination do they?”
“A lot of the ladies wear them cut down like that these days, Mary, especially in the cities.”
“I saw you looking at her, Mike. You like her don’t you. I saw your shorts ballooning out when she bent down facing away from you. Her pussy was almost in your face.”
“You’re not jealous, are you?”
“I’m a little jealous perhaps. I wonder what her husband is like.”
“A girl like that will have a hulk for a husband, I assure you of that. With that figure and that camel toe, she could pull any man on earth.”
“Now you really are making me jealous. She was very forward with us. Do you think they might be swingers of something? What do you think?”
“What if they are, Mary? Would you be interested if they actually put it to us?”
“I don’t know. I haven’t seen him yet. Ask me again after her husband appears.”
“I’d better join her. I said I would.”
“Yes, you had better. You’re getting me all horny talking to me about swinging and all that.”
“I think we are going to enjoy our little holiday, Mary. I love you, you know.”
“I love you too honey. Now, go give our new friend some attention. I want to watch you with her. I grant you a free pass. Up home in the bush, you will never get an opportunity like this again.”
…
“Hello,” the voice said, “You’re Mary, aren’t you? I’m Marcus.”
“Oh, are you Makayla’s husband?”
“Yes, that’s me,” he said while holding his hand out to her. “Makayla said in the message that you were attractive but attractive doesn’t describe you. You’re beautiful.”
“Thanks, Marcus. You’re not too bad yourself for a man. Are you going to join Mike and Makayla in the pool?”
“No, they seem to be getting along fine and I’m not one for swimming anyway. I’d rather talk to you. You don’t mind do you?”
“No, I’m glad of the company. I was here watching Mike and Makayla and I must have dozed off. I was in dream-world when you spoke to me.”
“Good dreams I hope.”
“Very, very good and I think that my dreams are going to get even better now that I’ve met you.”
“Perhaps rather than a dream, we should make it a reality. That is the only thing better than dreaming, living it.”
“I hope so, Marcus. I was watching my husband with Makayla and I know for sure that he would like my dream to come true.”
“I’ll go get us a drink and when I return you might tell me about your dream if you wish and then I’ll see what I can do to make it come true for you.”
Marcus got up and went to the bar. He handed the barman a hundred dollar note then said, “See that lovely woman over there with the orange towel. I’ll be with her. Could you organize for us to get refills whenever I wave my hand?”
“Sure, sir. Your wife ordered gin and tonic for her. Is that her drink?” Marcus nodded, “and for you sir?”
“Make mine the same as her husband. He’s the guy in the pool with my wife.”
“Oh, yes, that would be a bourbon and coke.”
“Great, thank you.”
“It’s my pleasure, sir. Enjoy your evening.”
Marcus smiled and the barman knowingly smiled back. Then he turned and returned to Mary. Immediately afterwards their drinks arrived.
“You knew that I drank gin,” Mary stated.
“The barman remembered. That is usually the case in a place like this. The barmen remember what all the pretty girls drink.”
“You think I’m pretty?”
“I think you’re beautiful, by far you are the most beautiful lady here.”
“Did you want to hear about my dream?”
“I do but perhaps we should go somewhere more private so that you don’t get embarrassed if someone hears you.”
“Yes, that sounds best. What about Mike and Makayla?”
“Did you want them to come with us? Looking at them it seems as if they don’t want to be disturbed to me.”
“He really likes her doesn’t he?”
“Yes, and she likes him almost as much as I like being with you, Mary.”
Mary looked up at Marcus with those big round green eyes and said, “I like being with you too, Marcus.”
“It looks as if it might be a good night for all four of us, Mary. You don’t feel jealous of Mike, do you?”
“No, I’m not jealous at all. Mike and I have talked about something like this happening one day but where we come from there is nobody who would ever think of this type of arrangement. Let’s go. We can go to our room. It’s just over there.” She pointed to a room not far from the swimming pool.
“I’ve got a better idea, Mary. Why don’t I book the honeymoon suite just for you and me?”
“That would cost a lot of money, wouldn’t it?”
“To me, Mary, you are the most valuable person in this place. If it cost me ten thousand pounds, I’d still want to take you there.”
“Should I tell Mike?”
“I don’t think they want to be disturbed, Mary. Mike is kissing my wife.”
“Oh God, that’s so exciting. That’s what I dreamed of and more.”
“Well, when we get to the room you can tell me how much more and you and I can act it out if you would like to.”
“Oh, this is so exciting. I dreamt of that as well.”
“Tonight your dreams come true, Mary. Come on.”
The rain splattered on the windows as the plane taxied back to the Sydney airport. When the seatbelt sign went out there was a noise of shuffling from further back in the plane as people jockeyed for places to access their luggage.
“Your luggage sir,” the hostess said as she handed Marcus his overnight bag. Marcus took the case and turned towards the door.
“Your luggage, Madame,” The hostess said to Makayla.
“Thank you,” Makayla replied with a smile. Unlike with Marcus the hostess smiled and nodded in reply before moving on to the next first-class passenger who involved her in conversation.
“I don’t know why you have to be so moody,” Makayla stated as they walked into the terminal. “That hostess was fantastic to us and you treated her as if she had done something wrong. She will probably be down at the doctor's this afternoon to check she doesn’t have some sort of contagious disease after the way you treated her. That other passenger treated her well. Why couldn’t you?”
“I had my wife with me. He didn’t.” Marcus replied. “He was just trying to get into her pants.”
“Everything comes back to sex with you, doesn’t it?”
Marcus stopped, turned to look at her as he replied, “Everything does eventually come back to sex, sweetheart. That is what makes the world go round. Once you have adequate food, water and a place to sleep the hierarchy of needs puts us all at the sexual level.”
“You’re wrong. The next level is the need to belong, which means community and society. Treating people the way you sometimes do excludes you from that one.”
“Why do you think that you need a community or a society? It is to provide you with a situation where sexual relationships can prosper. It’s about breeding, about spreading your DNA to the next generation.”
“Well, you have certainly done plenty of that. Shame you didn’t spread a little around to your wife,” Makayla stated as she marched off ahead of him.
“What is that supposed to mean,” he called forward to her as he lengthened his stride to catch up.
“Six times in a night with Irene and twice a week with me. Don’t you think I notice?”
“Irene was there for only three days and she was ovulating. I had to make sure that I gave her what she wanted.”
“Gave her what she wanted? What’s that supposed to mean?”
“She had a small window of opportunity to become pregnant. I had to make sure that my sperm was there at the right time.”
“Where the fuck did you expect your sperm had to be at the right time?” Makayla answered with a laugh.
“Surely you’re not that stupid.”
“No, I’m not the stupid one. Do you really think that Oscar allowed his bride at almost fifty years of age to make love to a virile man without making sure she was protected? This thing you have about Oscar, what is it? Do you really think after all he has achieved that he is so stupid?”
“What are you saying, Makayla?”
“Irene was protected. She was using some cap thingy that fits over her cervix to stop your sperm getting to that place you just talked about. Now, who is the stupid one, here?”
“Are you calling me stupid?”
“You started this stupid thing. I’m just returning serve as they say in tennis. Come with me. We need to sit and talk before you let your stupidity or jealousy or whatever it is, lead you into a job you don’t want or need, a job you will hate with a vengeance.”
Makayla led them to a coffee shop in a remote corner so there was just a little bit of privacy.
“I can’t continue to work for Oscar,” Marcus stated.
“Oscar is going to retire shortly.”
“How do you know that?”
“Irene told me when we talked yesterday. She said she is going to raise it with Oscar tonight which was probably last night given the time difference. The decision may already be made.”
“So I get my job back, then?”
“No, you will not get your job back but you may get a very worthwhile position out of it. A job that few people ever get a chance at.”
“Why can’t I get Oscar’s job?”
“I would rather not tell you the reason. Why can’t you look at life differently? Why can’t you accept that the Australian market is growing at a massive rate unlike most places around the world? There is a magnificent opportunity for a team like you and me to do great things here in the Pacific region, a husband and wife team.”
“Is that what you want?”
“Yes, it is. I would love to work beside you as we did before our wedding, not doing manual labour but in sales and management. We could achieve great things for the company while we have lots and lots of fun doing it.”
“What are you suggesting, Makayla?”
“You know what I’m suggesting, Marcus. You are never going to settle down and be a husband like most men. There are too many Irene’s in the world. I know why you only made love to me twice a week but six times in a night with Irene. I understand that making love to the woman you own, your wife doesn’t stimulate you the way seducing a woman who belongs to another man does and I accept it. I probably knew before I agreed to marry you but there is a solution. We can come to an arrangement but that can only occur if you get rid of your crazy jealousy.”
“You expect me to accept Oscar as an equal.”
“This is not about Oscar and it never has been. You made it about Oscar because it raised your level of excitement. Marcus, there are hundreds of thousands of things you can do in this world that can excite you sexually and there are even more Irene’s in the world.”
“So what exactly are you suggesting, Makayla?”
“I accept that you get off on seducing the Irene’s of the world so what I suggest is that we work as a team. You seduce the wife while I entertain the husband, the Oscar’s to the Irene’s. But there have to be some rules put in place first.”
“What sort of rules?”
“Well, first off, are you interested?”
“Maybe, I think I could be persuaded.”
“Alright, the first rule is that we have to agree before we proceed. I’m assuming you will take the lead but before you get involved I need to agree. I don’t want to be left entertaining a man who is either an animal or boring as shit.”
“Sounds fair.”
“Next, once you get the wife pregnant, we must break away.”
“I’m listening.”
“What I mean is, these are to be short term affairs, no long term relationships. It’s about sex not about love.”
“That’s agreed.”
“A condom gets used unless there is proof that both the wife and the husband are clean. I don’t want to be making multiple trips to the VD clinic.”
“That sounds sensible. What else?”
“I get the same right to freedom of choice as you do. I don’t want a situation where you tear into our bedroom and start abusing someone that I’m with. I need to know that any man that I spend time with is safe from you.”
“There may be some men that I don’t want you with.”
“That’s fine but you have to make that decision before it happens not after. There might be some women that I don’t want you with as well. If that is the case then I’ll be outspoken and I expect you will honour our agreement.”
“That sounds fair. Now when does that arrangement start?”
“It can start the moment you find your peace with Oscar so that he will give you the job of managing the Australian and Pacific region for the company. You also need to tell him that you don’t want his job if he gives you what you ask for.”
“I knew there would be a catch somewhere. Come on, I’ve got a job interview to go to.”
“So you don’t agree then?”
“I didn’t say that. I just need to meet my commitments to this company. Besides, I need to think about your proposal.”
“I thought that you would jump at the opportunity. What’s the problem with my proposal?”
“I might not want men by the truckload fucking my wife. Did you ever think of that?”
“I might not like women by the trainload screwing my husband either but you have given me no say in that, have you?”
“Who have I screwed other than Irene?”
“It’s not who you have screwed, Marcus, it is who you intend screwing. What is good for the goose is good for the gander they say or should that be the opposite way around?”
“Look, honey. I appreciate that you are willing to do this thing for me and I think it makes good sense but I must go to this interview. Once that is over we can sit around at the motel and talk about it. We might even go out tonight and find ourselves a nice friendly couple and get the ball rolling as they say but…..”
“Yes, I know you need to go to this interview. Alright.”
“Can you book us in to the motel while I’m away?”
“Of course.”
“Good girl. You’ll make someone a good wife one day.”
With that Marcus turned and walked away. Makayla called a taxi and asked the driver to take her to the Pullman Quay. She booked in to a deluxe room with an excellent view of the harbour then booked a table for four in the restaurant. After she dressed in the room she went to the restaurant and asked to see the table and its location.
After sighting the table she told the staff member that it was not suitable because they wanted privacy so that they could discuss important, intimate business. She was offered a table away from the rest of the restaurant. She said, “thanks,” to the staff member then handed him a fifty-dollar note.
“What’s this for?” the man asked.
“That is for looking after me. People who look after me and my husband deserve a reward.”
“I’ll make sure things are as you want them tonight,” the man said.
Makayla left the restaurant and walked down to the swimming pool. She looked around the pool then moved over to the bar. She purchased a drink before she moved back to sit near a young couple. She watched as the man paid attention to his partner, touching her and occasionally kissing her.
“It’s a lovely spot,” she said to the couple.
“Yes,” the man replied, "It’s a little on the expensive side but very nice.”
“Do you come here often,” Makayla asked him.
“No, we live up north of Newcastle and don’t get the chance to get away very often.”
“Your wife is beautiful. I couldn’t help noticing her as I walked into the pool area. You’re a lucky man. Mind you’re quite handsome as well so it works both ways.”
“Thank you,” the wife said. She poked her hand out towards Makayla as she said, “My name is Mary. My husband is Mike.”
“I’m Makayla,” Makayla replied. “My husband’s name is Marcus. He’s here for a job interview. He’ll join us in an hour or two.”
“What job has he applied for,” Mary asked.
“It’s the district manager for a food company.” Makayla looked Mary directly in the eye as she asked, “I know it’s perhaps a little forward of me but would you like to join us for dinner in the restaurant. We don’t know anybody here and we have a table for four and my husband enjoys entertaining.”
Mary looked at Mike. Mike blushed before he turned to Makayla, “I’m sorry but we are on a budget. We would really love to have dinner with you but we really can’t afford the prices they charge in the restaurant here.”
“Well, I invited you as our guest so I didn’t expect you to be paying. My husband has a very good entertainment allowance as part of his job so he would not allow his guests to pay. I see you’re not drinking. What is your poison?”
Mike smiled, “I normally drink Bourbon and Mary drinks gin with tonic water.”
“Okay, now, for the remainder of today you are my guests so if you feel like drinks then have the staff book it to my room. This is the card. I’m going in for a swim before I have another drink. You can join me if you like.”
“Yes, I think I might,” Mike replied, “Mary, did you want to join us?”
“No, I’d like to get some sun. You two go off and get acquainted.”
Makayla removed her top and shorts then walked away to the pool knowing that Mary and Mike may like to talk over their new friend.
“She’s lovely, isn’t she?” Mary stated.
“Yes, she’s very friendly. It sounds like her husband is a big shot with some company.”
“Yes, did you see those bikinis that she has on? They don’t leave much to the imagination do they?”
“A lot of the ladies wear them cut down like that these days, Mary, especially in the cities.”
“I saw you looking at her, Mike. You like her don’t you. I saw your shorts ballooning out when she bent down facing away from you. Her pussy was almost in your face.”
“You’re not jealous, are you?”
“I’m a little jealous perhaps. I wonder what her husband is like.”
“A girl like that will have a hulk for a husband, I assure you of that. With that figure and that camel toe, she could pull any man on earth.”
“Now you really are making me jealous. She was very forward with us. Do you think they might be swingers of something? What do you think?”
“What if they are, Mary? Would you be interested if they actually put it to us?”
“I don’t know. I haven’t seen him yet. Ask me again after her husband appears.”
“I’d better join her. I said I would.”
“Yes, you had better. You’re getting me all horny talking to me about swinging and all that.”
“I think we are going to enjoy our little holiday, Mary. I love you, you know.”
“I love you too honey. Now, go give our new friend some attention. I want to watch you with her. I grant you a free pass. Up home in the bush, you will never get an opportunity like this again.”
…
“Hello,” the voice said, “You’re Mary, aren’t you? I’m Marcus.”
“Oh, are you Makayla’s husband?”
“Yes, that’s me,” he said while holding his hand out to her. “Makayla said in the message that you were attractive but attractive doesn’t describe you. You’re beautiful.”
“Thanks, Marcus. You’re not too bad yourself for a man. Are you going to join Mike and Makayla in the pool?”
“No, they seem to be getting along fine and I’m not one for swimming anyway. I’d rather talk to you. You don’t mind do you?”
“No, I’m glad of the company. I was here watching Mike and Makayla and I must have dozed off. I was in dream-world when you spoke to me.”
“Good dreams I hope.”
“Very, very good and I think that my dreams are going to get even better now that I’ve met you.”
“Perhaps rather than a dream, we should make it a reality. That is the only thing better than dreaming, living it.”
“I hope so, Marcus. I was watching my husband with Makayla and I know for sure that he would like my dream to come true.”
“I’ll go get us a drink and when I return you might tell me about your dream if you wish and then I’ll see what I can do to make it come true for you.”
Marcus got up and went to the bar. He handed the barman a hundred dollar note then said, “See that lovely woman over there with the orange towel. I’ll be with her. Could you organize for us to get refills whenever I wave my hand?”
“Sure, sir. Your wife ordered gin and tonic for her. Is that her drink?” Marcus nodded, “and for you sir?”
“Make mine the same as her husband. He’s the guy in the pool with my wife.”
“Oh, yes, that would be a bourbon and coke.”
“Great, thank you.”
“It’s my pleasure, sir. Enjoy your evening.”
Marcus smiled and the barman knowingly smiled back. Then he turned and returned to Mary. Immediately afterwards their drinks arrived.
“You knew that I drank gin,” Mary stated.
“The barman remembered. That is usually the case in a place like this. The barmen remember what all the pretty girls drink.”
“You think I’m pretty?”
“I think you’re beautiful, by far you are the most beautiful lady here.”
“Did you want to hear about my dream?”
“I do but perhaps we should go somewhere more private so that you don’t get embarrassed if someone hears you.”
“Yes, that sounds best. What about Mike and Makayla?”
“Did you want them to come with us? Looking at them it seems as if they don’t want to be disturbed to me.”
“He really likes her doesn’t he?”
“Yes, and she likes him almost as much as I like being with you, Mary.”
Mary looked up at Marcus with those big round green eyes and said, “I like being with you too, Marcus.”
“It looks as if it might be a good night for all four of us, Mary. You don’t feel jealous of Mike, do you?”
“No, I’m not jealous at all. Mike and I have talked about something like this happening one day but where we come from there is nobody who would ever think of this type of arrangement. Let’s go. We can go to our room. It’s just over there.” She pointed to a room not far from the swimming pool.
“I’ve got a better idea, Mary. Why don’t I book the honeymoon suite just for you and me?”
“That would cost a lot of money, wouldn’t it?”
“To me, Mary, you are the most valuable person in this place. If it cost me ten thousand pounds, I’d still want to take you there.”
“Should I tell Mike?”
“I don’t think they want to be disturbed, Mary. Mike is kissing my wife.”
“Oh God, that’s so exciting. That’s what I dreamed of and more.”
“Well, when we get to the room you can tell me how much more and you and I can act it out if you would like to.”
“Oh, this is so exciting. I dreamt of that as well.”
“Tonight your dreams come true, Mary. Come on.”
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
As always you spin another terrific dynamic. Can hardly wait to read more!
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 35
“It’s so beautiful,” Mary said as she searched around the room looking here, there and everywhere. “It even has a spa. Do you think that Mike and Makayla might come up after dinner and join us in the spa?”
“Why shouldn’t they if they want to but don’t be surprised if they want their privacy after dinner. They might have more important things to do other than have a spa with you and me.”
“My dream had all four of us in a very big bed together.”
“Is this bed big enough for your dream?”
“Isn’t it huge?” she said as she fell backwards onto it. Marcus climbed onto the bed over the top of her looking down at her. “It’s just like my dream but the sheets were blue, not white.”
“I can get them changed if you want.”
“No, I like white better. I’m so happy that the things I dream about can actually happen to me.”
“Tell me about your dream.”
“It’s a bit rude in places.”
“I like rude.”
“Kiss me and I’ll start.” Marcus kissed her. He went to pull back from her but she held on and kept the kiss going. Eventually, she let him free. “In my dream, you undress me while Mike watches from over there in that chair. Then you stand and take your clothes off. I sit up and admire the size of your manhood.”
She stopped because Marcus started to undress her. She lifted to allow him to remove her top. Before she could lie down again he undid the tie on the back of her bikini top and it fell away.
“My God, you have the most beautiful breasts, Mary.” He placed his hands over the top of them both then said, “Just over a hand full. I like that.”
“They’re too small. That’s what Mike says.”
“Well, I think they are perfect. One day you will get pregnant and then they will get bigger for Mike. Please don’t destroy them like some girls do by making them look like cow’s udders.” He lowered his head and took one then the other into his mouth.
She let out a little noise like a cat meowing then said, “Oh, I like that.”
“Let’s get rid of these,” Marcus said as he lifted up and placed his fingers in the side of her bikini bottoms. She lifted her but and he slid her panties off then threw them onto a nearby chair. He looked at her crotch as she lifted her knees bringing her feet closer to her but. “Look at that,” he said, “You have got the pussy of a young girl, so tight, so closed, so beautiful. How old are you, Mary?”
“I’m twenty-two. Mike says that I look as if I have never lost my cherry.”
“I have to agree with him. Now I’ll remove my clothes so you can see what I look like.”
With that Marcus removed his shirt then dropped his pants leaving him standing in just his socks and underpants. Already Mary’s big green eyes had increased in size as she saw the outline of him in his underpants. He knew he was going to shock her but despite that, he continued. He removed his socks one by one then placed his fingers into the side of his underpants.
“Are you ready for this, Mary?”
“I guess so.” She said looking up at him like a frightened dear caught in the headlights.
“If you don’t want to go further you need to tell me now.”
“I’m worried but I know that you’ll be careful with me.”
“I understand. I’ll be very careful.”
“Okay then.”
“Good,” he said as he slipped his underpants to the floor.
“It’s huge and it doesn’t even seem to be hard yet. I don’t know if I can handle that.”
“The one thing that I know for sure is that you can handle it. There have been a lot of girls before you that have said that but once we get going the rest happens without too much trouble.”
“You’re a lot bigger than Mike.”
“Yes, I guessed that when I saw your pussy. How big is he anyway?”
“He’d be four maybe five inches long but he’s not thick like you. He’s actually quite thin. I sometimes wish he was a bit thicker. I guess after this afternoon I’ll know what that feels like.”
“Is he anything like in your dream?” Marcus said holding his penis up with his left hand.
“Yes, he’s a lot like my dream but in my dream, he’s nowhere near as big as that.”
“Would you like to touch him?”
“I’d like that.”
Marcus climbed up along the bed. Mary reached out and placed her hand around its girth. It jumped and precum issued from the hole in its head as it became erect. Mary giggled. Marcus looked at her and asked, “What?”
“It’s hole, it looks like a little vagina. It’s almost big enough for Mike to push his little thingy into.” Mary took her little finger and plied it open. Part of her finger entered making Marcus jump but he didn’t complain, hoping not to put her off. “Your testicles, they are almost as big as the ones the Hereford bull near our home has. Don’t they get in your way sometimes?”
“Yes, occasionally but they are necessary.”
“Necessary, what do you mean?”
“Without them, I couldn’t produce sperm and a big cock like the one you hold in your hand needs lots of sperm.”
Once more Mary giggled as she said, “Mike only cums as much as your dick gives in precum. I bet you cum a lot.”
“What say I turn around and I can check out your little quim while you get my cock hard? Now we don’t want to get him too hard or he might hurt you. I’ll tell you when it is time and I’ll feed him into that little pussy of yours before he gets too stiff.” With that Marcus shirted around to face her crotch.
“Are you going to lick me?”
“Do you like to be licked?”
“Oh, yes, Mike doesn’t like doing it very often but I like it because it makes me cum.”
“We don’t want you to cum too soon or you might lose interest so you need to tell me if you get close and I’ll get you to cum on my cock.”
“I’ve never cum on a cock.”
“Well, you won’t be able to say that tomorrow, will you?”
“Really?”
“Yes, you really will and more than once. It’s never failed before so if you don’t you’ll be the first.”
Marcus swung around and started to work his magic with his tongue on her pussy. When he felt she was wet enough he fed one of his fingers into her. She humped her back as many women before had done on his cock. After working her over with one finger he gently pushed a second one inside her. It was very tight but once again she humped her back and started to move in tune with his fingers. This told him that she was ready. He turned around, moved her body with her legs spread apart and lined up with her pussy.
“Be careful, Marcus. Don’t hurt me, please.”
“Just relax, honey. It’ll be okay.”
He gently pushed but instead of pushing inside her his cock bent. He pulled back and spread some of his saliva across the head of his cock that was slippery with precum by this stage. Once again he placed himself against her hole but he just held there knowing that his precum was being fed down her tube. Eventually, it was Mary who lifted her hips up and his head slipped inside her. Once again he held still.
“Are you okay, honey?”
“I think I’m going to cum,” she answered. “I’m so close. Is it okay if I move?”
“Yes, this is for you as much as for me so you move as much as you want to.”
Marcus felt her start to lift and lower her hips. He matched her movements just a little bit in total harmony. In half a minute he was an inch inside her, another half a minute and another inch. By this time she was going bananas below him so he started to thrust a bit harder. Very soon around seven inches of his ten inches had disappeared inside her and she was making sobbing sounds.
Marcus wondered if he had hurt her so he asked, “Are you okay, Mary.”
“Oh God, I’m cumming and cumming and cumming. I’ve never felt anything quite like it. I wish Mike was here to see it.”
“If he comes back tonight to the suite he can watch as long as he doesn’t interfere.”
“Oh God, I want him to watch us. I want him to know that I can come on a cock. He told me that women don’t cum during sex.”
“I’m going to cum soon, honey. Do you have any special request?”
“Special request, like what?”
“Do you want me to pull out?”
“Oh no, I want to know how it feels to have those big balls pump their sperm inside me.”
“Okay, here it comes. Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh,” Marcus called out as he pumped a massive amount of sperm inside her pussy. Being so small there was no room so every time he pumped the thick white cream was pushed out alongside his shaft. Once finished he realized that he had all but an inch inside her.
“That was wonderful, Marcus. Thank you, I’ve never felt anything like that before.” Marcus was supporting his body above her as she talked. He realized that something was worrying her so he waited for her to tell him. “Marcus, she said, “if we come back tonight after our meal, Mike will get angry if you don’t pull out or wear a condom.”
“I don’t wear condoms,” he told her, “I’ll pull out if you want me too but can you explain why?”
“I’m unprotected and my period ended around a week ago. He either pulls out or wears a condom around this time of my cycle.”
“Are you saying that I could have got you up the duff just now?”
“It possible but it doesn’t matter because we are planning to have a child after we go home anyway. This trip we’re taking is because we don’t expect to be able to go on a trip for a long while once I’m pregnant.”
“How long is your trip?”
“We planned for a week. When are you going home?”
“We were planning to head back to Perth in two or three days but just now I was thinking of maybe staying until you are heading home. I will stay if you and Mike don’t mind and if Makayla wants to. She wanted to stay longer anyway so I doubt that will be an issue for her.”
“I’d really like that.”
“I need to ask you a question first though. This plan you have to have a child. How do you think Mike would react if you missed your next period?”
“Are you asking me to carry your baby, Marcus?”
“Yes, something like that. I’m asking you would you consider it.”
“Jeeps, that is so erotic. Mike and I have talked about such things that we have read in sex magazines but I didn’t ever think that I might be asked that.”
“Well, I’ll leave it with you to think about.”
“If it was just me, I’d say yes in an instant. That orgasm was out of this world and if we were doing it with the express intent of making a baby, it would blow my mind. The only reason that I hesitate is how mike would react.”
“Why don’t you talk to him about it? He might surprise you. He wanted you to have sex with someone other than him, didn’t he? People have sex to produce babies so it’s a small step from where his mind is right now to what I’ve just proposed.”
“Okay, I’ll talk to him. Come on, we better get back to the others.”
…
“Where are they?” Mary asked.
“My guess is that they are up in our suite. Your husband is seducing my wife, I’m afraid.” Marcus replied.
“I hope she is not disappointed.”
“Somehow I don’t think she will be disappointed. She’s a romantic and from what I saw in the pool, he is playing the role very well.” Marcus looked at her and asked, “How would you like to catch your husband screwing my wife?”
“That would be a big turn on for me.”
“And for me as well, come on.”
They arrived at the door to the suite after less than a minute. Marcus turned to her and said, “Now we have got to be deadly quiet or they will know we are there and they will either stop or will modify what they are doing to suit us.”
“Have you done this before, Marcus?”
“No, but I’ve had it done to me so I know the effect it has.”
“Okay. I’ll follow you.”
They opened the door quietly. Marcus immediately recognized Makayla’s moan. The heavy curtains were pulled and it was late afternoon so there was not much light. Mary followed right behind him. The bed was actually not in sight of the door, one of the benefits of the deluxe suite, which assisted them to not be seen.
What they saw was not what they expected. Makayla was lying on the bed with Mike on top of her but reversed. Makayla had his little dick in her mouth while Mike was giving her an animated licking. Mary giggled making Marcus turn and place his hand over her face. She nodded to let him know that she understood.
Marcus pulled her in front of him. He once more put his fingers into the sides of her bikini bottom and pulled them roughly down her legs. He then lifted one foot then the other to remove her bottoms altogether. He then unbuttoned his pants and let them fall to the floor. Pushing her upper body forward he placed his cock against her love hole and with the aid of the sperm he had filled her with earlier he pushed about three inches into her.
He placed his arm around her waist to support her weight then thrust forcefully into her and another three inches disappeared inside her. “Oh Marcus,” he heard her whisper. He pulled back slightly and then thrust forcefully forward once more. He felt he was up against something inside her but it didn’t stop him.
Three or four more thrusts and she placed her hand on his stomach to try to slow him, but Marcus was determined to get all of his ten inches inside her before his balls pumped his thick potent baby-making batter inside her.
This was no longer the lover, Marcus at work. This was the animistic pile driver man, the one that Irene, Oscar’s wife came to enjoy so much that it had become like an addictive drug to her. This was the Marcus inflamed so much by the thought of the woman carrying his offspring that he didn’t care if she enjoyed it or not. He was even past caring if Makayla or Mike saw him and they did.
Makayla was the first to hear Mary’s groans punctuated by a few “oowws,” as stabbing pain rushed through her body like lightning strikes. Despite the stabs of pain her orgasm almost rendered her unconscious so when Makayla looked up she saw a woman almost out of her mind in ecstasy.
Mike was made aware of the scene in front of them because Makayla stopped sucking him. He followed her gaze to see Marcus thrusting in and out of his wife like a hound might do with his bitch. Then he saw his wife totally out of it with her eyes closed moaning and groaning as he had never heard.
Just then Makayla’s cheek touched the head of his dick and he ejaculated his sperm all over her. When the sperm hit Makayla she realized that it was going all over the place so she quickly took him back into her mouth and sucked as hard as she could to drain him. That was when Marcus reached his peak. He pushed his cock into her as deep as he could and held it there as it shot almost a half-cup full of his fertile sperm in several massive spurts deeper inside her then she thought was possible.
“Oh God,” Mary called out loudly as she felt every spurt start at her entrance then swell the huge cock inside her to hit the furthest confines of her vagina in a blast of heat that was indescribably pleasant, so pleasant that she whimpered in pleasure as a huge orgasm flashed through her from her toes to her brain each time.
With his orgasm over Marcus held her in place on his cock trapping his sperm inside her to give it the best opportunity to search out her egg that he knew was due to be released at any time soon. Mary was spent and rested on his arm which was still around her waist.
Quiet filled the room. Makayla felt a jolt of jealousy surged through her knowing what she had just witnessed was so much better than anything her husband had ever given her. “One day,” she thought, “maybe, I’ll know what it is like one day.”
Mike was also lost for words but for a different reason. He felt inferior especially so because seeing his wife being fucked by the bigger man had made him instantly cum and everybody had witnessed it. What sort of man was he to cum because of the excitement of seeing another man fucking his wife.
Slowly ever so slowly Marcus’s cock lost its hardness and the pressure from Mary’s very tight pussy pushed him slowly out followed by a massive blob of thick virile sperm that made a loud “plop,” as it hit the floor. Mike then saw Marcus’s cock hanging down between his wife’s legs with a long string of thick sperm hanging from it to the floor.
For a while, Mike was stuck for words. First off, he couldn’t believe that his wife could fit that monster inside her and then he realized that Marcus had ejaculated inside her while she was likely to be fertile.
“Oh fuck, she let him cum inside her,” he mumbled.
Makayla looked at him and smiled, “Yes, isn’t it exciting?”
“Yes, it made me cum but it’s so risky.”
“Don’t worry honey. I’ll let you cum in me after we have dinner.”
“But you’re not ovulating, are you?”
“I could be. Now when did my period end? Oh, yes, around ten days ago. I should be red hot right now, tonight. I’ll let you cum inside me as Marcus takes Mary again. That’s only fair, isn’t it?”
“I guess so.”
“Come on Mike, honey. Let’s get ready for dinner. The restaurant has a booking for us at seven. Would you like to have a shower with me while the lovers regain their breath? I’ll ask Marcus would he like to stay for the week with you while we are at dinner. I think he’ll jump at the chance, don’t you.”
Mike didn’t answer but he knew what the outcome would be. He wondered if there was some way that he could ask Marcus to pull out with his wife or was it already too late. But then if Marcus agreed Mike would have to do the same with Makayla and he didn’t like that idea. He shook his head as he got up and followed Makayla to the bathroom.
“It’s so beautiful,” Mary said as she searched around the room looking here, there and everywhere. “It even has a spa. Do you think that Mike and Makayla might come up after dinner and join us in the spa?”
“Why shouldn’t they if they want to but don’t be surprised if they want their privacy after dinner. They might have more important things to do other than have a spa with you and me.”
“My dream had all four of us in a very big bed together.”
“Is this bed big enough for your dream?”
“Isn’t it huge?” she said as she fell backwards onto it. Marcus climbed onto the bed over the top of her looking down at her. “It’s just like my dream but the sheets were blue, not white.”
“I can get them changed if you want.”
“No, I like white better. I’m so happy that the things I dream about can actually happen to me.”
“Tell me about your dream.”
“It’s a bit rude in places.”
“I like rude.”
“Kiss me and I’ll start.” Marcus kissed her. He went to pull back from her but she held on and kept the kiss going. Eventually, she let him free. “In my dream, you undress me while Mike watches from over there in that chair. Then you stand and take your clothes off. I sit up and admire the size of your manhood.”
She stopped because Marcus started to undress her. She lifted to allow him to remove her top. Before she could lie down again he undid the tie on the back of her bikini top and it fell away.
“My God, you have the most beautiful breasts, Mary.” He placed his hands over the top of them both then said, “Just over a hand full. I like that.”
“They’re too small. That’s what Mike says.”
“Well, I think they are perfect. One day you will get pregnant and then they will get bigger for Mike. Please don’t destroy them like some girls do by making them look like cow’s udders.” He lowered his head and took one then the other into his mouth.
She let out a little noise like a cat meowing then said, “Oh, I like that.”
“Let’s get rid of these,” Marcus said as he lifted up and placed his fingers in the side of her bikini bottoms. She lifted her but and he slid her panties off then threw them onto a nearby chair. He looked at her crotch as she lifted her knees bringing her feet closer to her but. “Look at that,” he said, “You have got the pussy of a young girl, so tight, so closed, so beautiful. How old are you, Mary?”
“I’m twenty-two. Mike says that I look as if I have never lost my cherry.”
“I have to agree with him. Now I’ll remove my clothes so you can see what I look like.”
With that Marcus removed his shirt then dropped his pants leaving him standing in just his socks and underpants. Already Mary’s big green eyes had increased in size as she saw the outline of him in his underpants. He knew he was going to shock her but despite that, he continued. He removed his socks one by one then placed his fingers into the side of his underpants.
“Are you ready for this, Mary?”
“I guess so.” She said looking up at him like a frightened dear caught in the headlights.
“If you don’t want to go further you need to tell me now.”
“I’m worried but I know that you’ll be careful with me.”
“I understand. I’ll be very careful.”
“Okay then.”
“Good,” he said as he slipped his underpants to the floor.
“It’s huge and it doesn’t even seem to be hard yet. I don’t know if I can handle that.”
“The one thing that I know for sure is that you can handle it. There have been a lot of girls before you that have said that but once we get going the rest happens without too much trouble.”
“You’re a lot bigger than Mike.”
“Yes, I guessed that when I saw your pussy. How big is he anyway?”
“He’d be four maybe five inches long but he’s not thick like you. He’s actually quite thin. I sometimes wish he was a bit thicker. I guess after this afternoon I’ll know what that feels like.”
“Is he anything like in your dream?” Marcus said holding his penis up with his left hand.
“Yes, he’s a lot like my dream but in my dream, he’s nowhere near as big as that.”
“Would you like to touch him?”
“I’d like that.”
Marcus climbed up along the bed. Mary reached out and placed her hand around its girth. It jumped and precum issued from the hole in its head as it became erect. Mary giggled. Marcus looked at her and asked, “What?”
“It’s hole, it looks like a little vagina. It’s almost big enough for Mike to push his little thingy into.” Mary took her little finger and plied it open. Part of her finger entered making Marcus jump but he didn’t complain, hoping not to put her off. “Your testicles, they are almost as big as the ones the Hereford bull near our home has. Don’t they get in your way sometimes?”
“Yes, occasionally but they are necessary.”
“Necessary, what do you mean?”
“Without them, I couldn’t produce sperm and a big cock like the one you hold in your hand needs lots of sperm.”
Once more Mary giggled as she said, “Mike only cums as much as your dick gives in precum. I bet you cum a lot.”
“What say I turn around and I can check out your little quim while you get my cock hard? Now we don’t want to get him too hard or he might hurt you. I’ll tell you when it is time and I’ll feed him into that little pussy of yours before he gets too stiff.” With that Marcus shirted around to face her crotch.
“Are you going to lick me?”
“Do you like to be licked?”
“Oh, yes, Mike doesn’t like doing it very often but I like it because it makes me cum.”
“We don’t want you to cum too soon or you might lose interest so you need to tell me if you get close and I’ll get you to cum on my cock.”
“I’ve never cum on a cock.”
“Well, you won’t be able to say that tomorrow, will you?”
“Really?”
“Yes, you really will and more than once. It’s never failed before so if you don’t you’ll be the first.”
Marcus swung around and started to work his magic with his tongue on her pussy. When he felt she was wet enough he fed one of his fingers into her. She humped her back as many women before had done on his cock. After working her over with one finger he gently pushed a second one inside her. It was very tight but once again she humped her back and started to move in tune with his fingers. This told him that she was ready. He turned around, moved her body with her legs spread apart and lined up with her pussy.
“Be careful, Marcus. Don’t hurt me, please.”
“Just relax, honey. It’ll be okay.”
He gently pushed but instead of pushing inside her his cock bent. He pulled back and spread some of his saliva across the head of his cock that was slippery with precum by this stage. Once again he placed himself against her hole but he just held there knowing that his precum was being fed down her tube. Eventually, it was Mary who lifted her hips up and his head slipped inside her. Once again he held still.
“Are you okay, honey?”
“I think I’m going to cum,” she answered. “I’m so close. Is it okay if I move?”
“Yes, this is for you as much as for me so you move as much as you want to.”
Marcus felt her start to lift and lower her hips. He matched her movements just a little bit in total harmony. In half a minute he was an inch inside her, another half a minute and another inch. By this time she was going bananas below him so he started to thrust a bit harder. Very soon around seven inches of his ten inches had disappeared inside her and she was making sobbing sounds.
Marcus wondered if he had hurt her so he asked, “Are you okay, Mary.”
“Oh God, I’m cumming and cumming and cumming. I’ve never felt anything quite like it. I wish Mike was here to see it.”
“If he comes back tonight to the suite he can watch as long as he doesn’t interfere.”
“Oh God, I want him to watch us. I want him to know that I can come on a cock. He told me that women don’t cum during sex.”
“I’m going to cum soon, honey. Do you have any special request?”
“Special request, like what?”
“Do you want me to pull out?”
“Oh no, I want to know how it feels to have those big balls pump their sperm inside me.”
“Okay, here it comes. Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh,” Marcus called out as he pumped a massive amount of sperm inside her pussy. Being so small there was no room so every time he pumped the thick white cream was pushed out alongside his shaft. Once finished he realized that he had all but an inch inside her.
“That was wonderful, Marcus. Thank you, I’ve never felt anything like that before.” Marcus was supporting his body above her as she talked. He realized that something was worrying her so he waited for her to tell him. “Marcus, she said, “if we come back tonight after our meal, Mike will get angry if you don’t pull out or wear a condom.”
“I don’t wear condoms,” he told her, “I’ll pull out if you want me too but can you explain why?”
“I’m unprotected and my period ended around a week ago. He either pulls out or wears a condom around this time of my cycle.”
“Are you saying that I could have got you up the duff just now?”
“It possible but it doesn’t matter because we are planning to have a child after we go home anyway. This trip we’re taking is because we don’t expect to be able to go on a trip for a long while once I’m pregnant.”
“How long is your trip?”
“We planned for a week. When are you going home?”
“We were planning to head back to Perth in two or three days but just now I was thinking of maybe staying until you are heading home. I will stay if you and Mike don’t mind and if Makayla wants to. She wanted to stay longer anyway so I doubt that will be an issue for her.”
“I’d really like that.”
“I need to ask you a question first though. This plan you have to have a child. How do you think Mike would react if you missed your next period?”
“Are you asking me to carry your baby, Marcus?”
“Yes, something like that. I’m asking you would you consider it.”
“Jeeps, that is so erotic. Mike and I have talked about such things that we have read in sex magazines but I didn’t ever think that I might be asked that.”
“Well, I’ll leave it with you to think about.”
“If it was just me, I’d say yes in an instant. That orgasm was out of this world and if we were doing it with the express intent of making a baby, it would blow my mind. The only reason that I hesitate is how mike would react.”
“Why don’t you talk to him about it? He might surprise you. He wanted you to have sex with someone other than him, didn’t he? People have sex to produce babies so it’s a small step from where his mind is right now to what I’ve just proposed.”
“Okay, I’ll talk to him. Come on, we better get back to the others.”
…
“Where are they?” Mary asked.
“My guess is that they are up in our suite. Your husband is seducing my wife, I’m afraid.” Marcus replied.
“I hope she is not disappointed.”
“Somehow I don’t think she will be disappointed. She’s a romantic and from what I saw in the pool, he is playing the role very well.” Marcus looked at her and asked, “How would you like to catch your husband screwing my wife?”
“That would be a big turn on for me.”
“And for me as well, come on.”
They arrived at the door to the suite after less than a minute. Marcus turned to her and said, “Now we have got to be deadly quiet or they will know we are there and they will either stop or will modify what they are doing to suit us.”
“Have you done this before, Marcus?”
“No, but I’ve had it done to me so I know the effect it has.”
“Okay. I’ll follow you.”
They opened the door quietly. Marcus immediately recognized Makayla’s moan. The heavy curtains were pulled and it was late afternoon so there was not much light. Mary followed right behind him. The bed was actually not in sight of the door, one of the benefits of the deluxe suite, which assisted them to not be seen.
What they saw was not what they expected. Makayla was lying on the bed with Mike on top of her but reversed. Makayla had his little dick in her mouth while Mike was giving her an animated licking. Mary giggled making Marcus turn and place his hand over her face. She nodded to let him know that she understood.
Marcus pulled her in front of him. He once more put his fingers into the sides of her bikini bottom and pulled them roughly down her legs. He then lifted one foot then the other to remove her bottoms altogether. He then unbuttoned his pants and let them fall to the floor. Pushing her upper body forward he placed his cock against her love hole and with the aid of the sperm he had filled her with earlier he pushed about three inches into her.
He placed his arm around her waist to support her weight then thrust forcefully into her and another three inches disappeared inside her. “Oh Marcus,” he heard her whisper. He pulled back slightly and then thrust forcefully forward once more. He felt he was up against something inside her but it didn’t stop him.
Three or four more thrusts and she placed her hand on his stomach to try to slow him, but Marcus was determined to get all of his ten inches inside her before his balls pumped his thick potent baby-making batter inside her.
This was no longer the lover, Marcus at work. This was the animistic pile driver man, the one that Irene, Oscar’s wife came to enjoy so much that it had become like an addictive drug to her. This was the Marcus inflamed so much by the thought of the woman carrying his offspring that he didn’t care if she enjoyed it or not. He was even past caring if Makayla or Mike saw him and they did.
Makayla was the first to hear Mary’s groans punctuated by a few “oowws,” as stabbing pain rushed through her body like lightning strikes. Despite the stabs of pain her orgasm almost rendered her unconscious so when Makayla looked up she saw a woman almost out of her mind in ecstasy.
Mike was made aware of the scene in front of them because Makayla stopped sucking him. He followed her gaze to see Marcus thrusting in and out of his wife like a hound might do with his bitch. Then he saw his wife totally out of it with her eyes closed moaning and groaning as he had never heard.
Just then Makayla’s cheek touched the head of his dick and he ejaculated his sperm all over her. When the sperm hit Makayla she realized that it was going all over the place so she quickly took him back into her mouth and sucked as hard as she could to drain him. That was when Marcus reached his peak. He pushed his cock into her as deep as he could and held it there as it shot almost a half-cup full of his fertile sperm in several massive spurts deeper inside her then she thought was possible.
“Oh God,” Mary called out loudly as she felt every spurt start at her entrance then swell the huge cock inside her to hit the furthest confines of her vagina in a blast of heat that was indescribably pleasant, so pleasant that she whimpered in pleasure as a huge orgasm flashed through her from her toes to her brain each time.
With his orgasm over Marcus held her in place on his cock trapping his sperm inside her to give it the best opportunity to search out her egg that he knew was due to be released at any time soon. Mary was spent and rested on his arm which was still around her waist.
Quiet filled the room. Makayla felt a jolt of jealousy surged through her knowing what she had just witnessed was so much better than anything her husband had ever given her. “One day,” she thought, “maybe, I’ll know what it is like one day.”
Mike was also lost for words but for a different reason. He felt inferior especially so because seeing his wife being fucked by the bigger man had made him instantly cum and everybody had witnessed it. What sort of man was he to cum because of the excitement of seeing another man fucking his wife.
Slowly ever so slowly Marcus’s cock lost its hardness and the pressure from Mary’s very tight pussy pushed him slowly out followed by a massive blob of thick virile sperm that made a loud “plop,” as it hit the floor. Mike then saw Marcus’s cock hanging down between his wife’s legs with a long string of thick sperm hanging from it to the floor.
For a while, Mike was stuck for words. First off, he couldn’t believe that his wife could fit that monster inside her and then he realized that Marcus had ejaculated inside her while she was likely to be fertile.
“Oh fuck, she let him cum inside her,” he mumbled.
Makayla looked at him and smiled, “Yes, isn’t it exciting?”
“Yes, it made me cum but it’s so risky.”
“Don’t worry honey. I’ll let you cum in me after we have dinner.”
“But you’re not ovulating, are you?”
“I could be. Now when did my period end? Oh, yes, around ten days ago. I should be red hot right now, tonight. I’ll let you cum inside me as Marcus takes Mary again. That’s only fair, isn’t it?”
“I guess so.”
“Come on Mike, honey. Let’s get ready for dinner. The restaurant has a booking for us at seven. Would you like to have a shower with me while the lovers regain their breath? I’ll ask Marcus would he like to stay for the week with you while we are at dinner. I think he’ll jump at the chance, don’t you.”
Mike didn’t answer but he knew what the outcome would be. He wondered if there was some way that he could ask Marcus to pull out with his wife or was it already too late. But then if Marcus agreed Mike would have to do the same with Makayla and he didn’t like that idea. He shook his head as he got up and followed Makayla to the bathroom.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 36
Makayla soaped up Mike’s back then rinsed the soap off. She then held his back into her front to allow her to soap up his equipment. In no time at all Mike was rock hard. “Your turn now,” she said. She let him go and turned away from him. Mike mimicked what she had done for him by soaping up her back. He then rubbed the soap between her legs including her anus and observed the moan she gave when he touched her rear.
After washing off all the soap Makayla turned around to him and kissed him. She could feel his dick pressing into her stomach as they kissed.
“Are you okay, Mike honey?” she asked.
“Yes, I’m fine. Why do you ask?”
“Your wife, Marcus just shot well over three million red hot and virile little wrigglers into her and if she is near to ovulating she would want to be on the pill.”
“Mary can’t take the pill.”
“Oh, what do you use for protection then?”
“I pull out.”
“I see. I need to tell you before we propose that Marcus and I stay for the week that Marcus will not use a condom and it’s very likely he will not pull out. He might pretend he does but what he actually does is give one or two squirts before he pulls out.”
“So what you are saying is that he will try to get her pregnant.”
“Yes, he believes sex is about passing on his DNA. He doesn’t care who the woman is he will find some way to achieve a result.”
“You could have told me earlier.”
“Earlier I didn’t know that Mary would let him have sex with her but now he has I thought it important to make sure you understood what the outcome is likely to be. Perhaps you need to discuss it with Mary before I propose spending the week with you.”
“No, Mary and I have this fantasy where she takes risks and I watch on hopeless to do anything about it. Do you understand what I’m saying? If I interfere then the fantasy is over. She will think that I’m taking it away from her so she will want to go home. If she goes home then we will both regret it.”
“Okay. God, Mike you’re making me wet again talking like that.”
“Are you on the pill, Makayla?”
“I'd rather not say.”
“So when did your period end?”
“I tried earlier to work it out. We have done so much in the last few weeks that I’ve lost track. I think it was about ten days ago.”
“Then if you're not on the pill, you could have been ovulating then too.”
“Yes, that could be true.”
“How do you protect yourself against pregnancy?”
“Mike, please don't keep asking me that. I told you that I'd rather not say.”
“So in theory, if you're not on the pill, I could have already got you pregnant from in the pool.”
“Yes, it’s possible.”
“So that’s fair isn’t it?”
“That is exactly what I thought you would say. So Mike, tonight when we have sex I don’t want you to pull out and when you talk to Mary you should tell her so there is no misunderstanding.”
“You told me earlier that after we have sex tonight you want to go back to sleep with Marcus?”
“Yes, I do. I don’t want Mary sleeping with him every night and you need to make sure that she doesn’t get the opportunity to do that as well. There is a big difference between having sex and sleeping together.”
“I don’t understand?”
“Sex is sex, whereas sleeping together leads to love. This is all about sex, Mike. The other L thing is not part of the plan.”
“I see.”
“Come on. Let’s take you back to your suite to get dressed for dinner.”
When they got out of the bathroom, Marcus and Mary were nowhere to be seen. “It looks as if they have gone back to our suite,” Mike observed.
“Yep, looks that way.”
…
Mike opened the door with his key to find the suite empty. He looked at Makayla who shrugged her shoulders to show she had no idea where they could be.
“Grab your clothes and get dressed,” she said.
“Okay,” Mike replied then stated, “She has been here because her case has been opened. She must have grabbed her clothes and gone somewhere else.”
“I wonder where,” Makayla said quietly in thought then loud enough for Mike to hear she said, “All we can do is head down to the restaurant once you’re dressed.”
“Okay,” he replied.
…
“But Marcus, I’ve just showered and dressed and we will be late for dinner if we don’t leave soon.”
“Let’s make them wait. Mike will be going out of his mind. Just think about it. Just think how excited he will get knowing while he is sitting in the restaurant waiting, his little bride will be getting porked with this in the honeymoon suite.”
“But he won’t know where we are?”
“I’ve thought of that. That is why I wrote this message to him while you showered. All you have to do is push the send button.”
Mary looked down to see that Marcus had her phone. She read, “Could you tell Makayla that we will be late for dinner as Marcus wishes to make love to me in the honeymoon suite and I don’t want to deny him the pleasure of my tight little pussy. Mind, it may not be quite so tight when he finishes with me, Love Mary.”
She smiled, added, “XXX” then laughed before reaching down to take her panties off. She then opened her legs wide to take a photo of her pussy before hitting send. Once the message had transmitted she sent the photo.
“You’re worse than me. You’re a really nasty bitch aren’t you?” Marcus told her before kissing her then throwing her on the bed. Mary laughed as she watched him drop his pants.
Mike’s phone gave a little beep as the message arrived. Makayla looked at him and said, “Well, are you going to check the message. It could be from Mary.”
Mike looked at the phone for a moment before opening the message. As he read it there was a second beep. He immediately opened the other to see a picture of Mary’s pussy with its lips gaping open. Her wetness had reflected the light making the deep area of her open pussy look white, something that Mike imagined was Marcus’s sperm inside her.
“What is it,” Makayla asked.
“They are running a little late.” He replied, putting his phone down on the table.
“What was the second one?”
Mike thought quickly and told her, “She sent me three kisses.”
“Good, so they are still thinking of us then or at least Mary is.”
“We should have a drink while we wait. Could you ask the barman for us? Book it to our room.” Mike got up and walked through the door towards the bar. The moment he passed out of sight she grabbed his phone and opened it up to read the message then she checked out the photo.
Mike returned a few minutes later, “They’re sending out a couple of drinks for us soon.”
“Nice photo, Mike," she replied holding up his phone.
“Okay, rub it in.”
“Come and sit here with me and I’ll rub it for you. Marcus has done some damage to her, hasn’t he?”
“That’s right, as I said, rub it in.”
“She’ll recover, you know. Give it a few weeks and she’ll be almost back to the way she was before Marcus got at her.”
“Not for long she won’t. The baby will do more damage than Marcus can ever do to her.”
“You think that she will conceive?”
“She is almost certain to. Her fate was sealed the moment that Marcus and Mary saw us kiss in the pool. They saw that as us giving them the okay to make love.”
“You mean to have sex, don’t you?”
“I don’t think that Mary knows how to just have sex. That is why we never ever proceeded with our fantasy. It’s making love or nothing for Mary. If you hadn’t found us we would never have looked for you. By the time the week is over, she won’t want to leave him.”
“Listen to me, Mike. Marcus uses women until they conceive then they never see him again unless she decides she wants to bear him another child. Your marriage will be safe. She will pine for him for a few weeks and then she will grab you with both hands and never let you go. That is what Marcus does. He teaches wives the real value of their husbands.”
“How do you know that?”
“I know because he told me. That’s how I know and I’ve looked at the strength of the marriages that have gone through what you and Mary are going through now. Accept this as something special that you are doing for Mary while at the same time getting a chance to do what many men would like to but haven’t had the guts to. You, Mike, are very special. I wouldn’t want to be here with you if you weren’t.”
“You’re pretty special too Makayla. Not many wives allow their husbands to do what Marcus is doing.”
Makayla dropped her eyes to the floor. Mike realized he had said something wrong but he didn’t know what it was until Makayla spoke. “To be honest, Mike. I don’t have any option but to let him do it.”
“I see. You could walk away.”
“No, I can’t walk away. I love him too much.”
“I see. You and I are in the same position.”
“Yes, I guess,” Makayla answered.
Just then Mike’s phone went beep again. He picked it up and opened a message. He read, “We’re on our way.” This was followed by a second beep. Mike looked quickly then closed the phone.
Makayla smiled. “The first one was the before so that would be the after, I’m guessing.”
“Yes, and she’s a fucking mess.”
“I can imagine.”
Just then their drinks arrived. Mike put the phone back into his pocket. They clicked their glasses and both took a sip.
“You’re not going to show me.”
“I don’t want to put you off your meal. Maybe I’ll show and tell, later.”
“It’s that bad, aye?”
“It’s much worse. Earlier on she messaged to tell me that he has got balls like a Hereford bull and he used every bit of them on her this time.”
“Do you want to watch them later, after dinner?”
“I’d like that.”
“Okay, I’ll tell him that he is not to wander off without us after we have finished our meal.”
“Thanks, sweetheart.”
“Mike, you just called me sweetheart. My ex-husband used to call me that.”
“You’ve been married before?”
“Yes, his name was Blake and he was a beaut guy. I loved him an awful lot.”
“You loved him. Did he leave you?”
“No, he was gay and so I released him so that he could find the man that he could share his life with.”
“But you said you loved him.”
“Yes, I loved him a great deal. In fact, I still do. Have you ever heard the saying that if you really love it you’ll let it go and if it loves you it will come back?”
“So he didn’t love you, is that what you’re saying?”
“No, I think he loved me just as much but like a man loves his sister. We seldom had sex or made love for that matter. Every time that we did it was me that initiated it because I didn’t feel like a sister, I felt like a wife. When we went out with other couples he flirted with the woman’s’ husband and not with the wife as most husbands do.”
“That’s weird.”
“Yes, it was sometimes because occasionally the wife realized what was going on and got jealous.”
“That’s really weird.”
“How did you feel about it all?”
Makayla laughed, “A couple of times a husband came around to visit me while Blake was away. It took me a while to work out why but then I realized that the husbands thought that Blake was encouraging them to have an affair with me. It is not easy when one of your friend’s husbands wants to bonk you.”
“How did you handle that?”
“I just told them that I had my period. One guy came around every weekend for a month. He asked me did I have ‘woman problems.’ I told him no, I had man problems.” They both burst out laughing then she continued, “He said he didn’t understand so I told him that my best friend’s husband wants to have sex with me. He then laughed and told me that she knew he was there before he left. My friend thanked me later on.”
“Whose best friend thanked you, honey,” Marcus said as he walked up with his arm around Mary. He bent down and kissed Makayla on the cheek while still holding his arm around Mary.
Makayla ignored what he said and stated, “You’re late. We couldn’t order without you.”
“I’m sorry,” Mary replied.
“You should be. Your husband has been concerned about you.”
“I’m sorry, honey but Marcus was horny.”
“You’ll learn shortly that Marcus is always horny when he meets a new woman who is about to ovulate,” Makayla told her.
“Oh, you know then?”
“We couldn’t miss it, Mary. Marcus is like that Hereford bull in the paddock where you live. He can smell a fertile pussy from a hundred yards away. If he gets that monster inside of you once he keeps it up so that that egg of yours can’t escape no matter what. Be prepared because when you go home you’ll be carrying his baby inside that little tummy of yours.”
Mary switched her attention to Mike. “Are you angry with me, Mike?” Mary asked.
“No, honey, I’m not angry but I didn’t expect you to leave me sitting here waiting. It’s been almost an hour.”
“I sent you a message.”
Makayla laughed, “Yes the before and after shots. I’m sure your husband liked being humiliated like that.”
Mary turned toward Makayla. “You don’t understand. We have an agreement. I promised to send him photos if ever I do anything.”
“Come on you people. Stop snapping at each other. I’m hungry. Let’s order. Leave the bitchiness until later.” Marcus told them.
“Worked up an appetite have you? Hungry work, is it?” Makayla said with a laugh.
With that everybody joined her laughter as the waitress walked up and asked, “Are we ready to order.”
Marcus nodded as he looked her up and down settling his eyes on the region of her crotch. Makayla shook her head in disgust while Mike smiled as their eyes met. “My God, she's lovely,” he thought and he wasn’t talking about his wife or the waitress.
Makayla soaped up Mike’s back then rinsed the soap off. She then held his back into her front to allow her to soap up his equipment. In no time at all Mike was rock hard. “Your turn now,” she said. She let him go and turned away from him. Mike mimicked what she had done for him by soaping up her back. He then rubbed the soap between her legs including her anus and observed the moan she gave when he touched her rear.
After washing off all the soap Makayla turned around to him and kissed him. She could feel his dick pressing into her stomach as they kissed.
“Are you okay, Mike honey?” she asked.
“Yes, I’m fine. Why do you ask?”
“Your wife, Marcus just shot well over three million red hot and virile little wrigglers into her and if she is near to ovulating she would want to be on the pill.”
“Mary can’t take the pill.”
“Oh, what do you use for protection then?”
“I pull out.”
“I see. I need to tell you before we propose that Marcus and I stay for the week that Marcus will not use a condom and it’s very likely he will not pull out. He might pretend he does but what he actually does is give one or two squirts before he pulls out.”
“So what you are saying is that he will try to get her pregnant.”
“Yes, he believes sex is about passing on his DNA. He doesn’t care who the woman is he will find some way to achieve a result.”
“You could have told me earlier.”
“Earlier I didn’t know that Mary would let him have sex with her but now he has I thought it important to make sure you understood what the outcome is likely to be. Perhaps you need to discuss it with Mary before I propose spending the week with you.”
“No, Mary and I have this fantasy where she takes risks and I watch on hopeless to do anything about it. Do you understand what I’m saying? If I interfere then the fantasy is over. She will think that I’m taking it away from her so she will want to go home. If she goes home then we will both regret it.”
“Okay. God, Mike you’re making me wet again talking like that.”
“Are you on the pill, Makayla?”
“I'd rather not say.”
“So when did your period end?”
“I tried earlier to work it out. We have done so much in the last few weeks that I’ve lost track. I think it was about ten days ago.”
“Then if you're not on the pill, you could have been ovulating then too.”
“Yes, that could be true.”
“How do you protect yourself against pregnancy?”
“Mike, please don't keep asking me that. I told you that I'd rather not say.”
“So in theory, if you're not on the pill, I could have already got you pregnant from in the pool.”
“Yes, it’s possible.”
“So that’s fair isn’t it?”
“That is exactly what I thought you would say. So Mike, tonight when we have sex I don’t want you to pull out and when you talk to Mary you should tell her so there is no misunderstanding.”
“You told me earlier that after we have sex tonight you want to go back to sleep with Marcus?”
“Yes, I do. I don’t want Mary sleeping with him every night and you need to make sure that she doesn’t get the opportunity to do that as well. There is a big difference between having sex and sleeping together.”
“I don’t understand?”
“Sex is sex, whereas sleeping together leads to love. This is all about sex, Mike. The other L thing is not part of the plan.”
“I see.”
“Come on. Let’s take you back to your suite to get dressed for dinner.”
When they got out of the bathroom, Marcus and Mary were nowhere to be seen. “It looks as if they have gone back to our suite,” Mike observed.
“Yep, looks that way.”
…
Mike opened the door with his key to find the suite empty. He looked at Makayla who shrugged her shoulders to show she had no idea where they could be.
“Grab your clothes and get dressed,” she said.
“Okay,” Mike replied then stated, “She has been here because her case has been opened. She must have grabbed her clothes and gone somewhere else.”
“I wonder where,” Makayla said quietly in thought then loud enough for Mike to hear she said, “All we can do is head down to the restaurant once you’re dressed.”
“Okay,” he replied.
…
“But Marcus, I’ve just showered and dressed and we will be late for dinner if we don’t leave soon.”
“Let’s make them wait. Mike will be going out of his mind. Just think about it. Just think how excited he will get knowing while he is sitting in the restaurant waiting, his little bride will be getting porked with this in the honeymoon suite.”
“But he won’t know where we are?”
“I’ve thought of that. That is why I wrote this message to him while you showered. All you have to do is push the send button.”
Mary looked down to see that Marcus had her phone. She read, “Could you tell Makayla that we will be late for dinner as Marcus wishes to make love to me in the honeymoon suite and I don’t want to deny him the pleasure of my tight little pussy. Mind, it may not be quite so tight when he finishes with me, Love Mary.”
She smiled, added, “XXX” then laughed before reaching down to take her panties off. She then opened her legs wide to take a photo of her pussy before hitting send. Once the message had transmitted she sent the photo.
“You’re worse than me. You’re a really nasty bitch aren’t you?” Marcus told her before kissing her then throwing her on the bed. Mary laughed as she watched him drop his pants.
Mike’s phone gave a little beep as the message arrived. Makayla looked at him and said, “Well, are you going to check the message. It could be from Mary.”
Mike looked at the phone for a moment before opening the message. As he read it there was a second beep. He immediately opened the other to see a picture of Mary’s pussy with its lips gaping open. Her wetness had reflected the light making the deep area of her open pussy look white, something that Mike imagined was Marcus’s sperm inside her.
“What is it,” Makayla asked.
“They are running a little late.” He replied, putting his phone down on the table.
“What was the second one?”
Mike thought quickly and told her, “She sent me three kisses.”
“Good, so they are still thinking of us then or at least Mary is.”
“We should have a drink while we wait. Could you ask the barman for us? Book it to our room.” Mike got up and walked through the door towards the bar. The moment he passed out of sight she grabbed his phone and opened it up to read the message then she checked out the photo.
Mike returned a few minutes later, “They’re sending out a couple of drinks for us soon.”
“Nice photo, Mike," she replied holding up his phone.
“Okay, rub it in.”
“Come and sit here with me and I’ll rub it for you. Marcus has done some damage to her, hasn’t he?”
“That’s right, as I said, rub it in.”
“She’ll recover, you know. Give it a few weeks and she’ll be almost back to the way she was before Marcus got at her.”
“Not for long she won’t. The baby will do more damage than Marcus can ever do to her.”
“You think that she will conceive?”
“She is almost certain to. Her fate was sealed the moment that Marcus and Mary saw us kiss in the pool. They saw that as us giving them the okay to make love.”
“You mean to have sex, don’t you?”
“I don’t think that Mary knows how to just have sex. That is why we never ever proceeded with our fantasy. It’s making love or nothing for Mary. If you hadn’t found us we would never have looked for you. By the time the week is over, she won’t want to leave him.”
“Listen to me, Mike. Marcus uses women until they conceive then they never see him again unless she decides she wants to bear him another child. Your marriage will be safe. She will pine for him for a few weeks and then she will grab you with both hands and never let you go. That is what Marcus does. He teaches wives the real value of their husbands.”
“How do you know that?”
“I know because he told me. That’s how I know and I’ve looked at the strength of the marriages that have gone through what you and Mary are going through now. Accept this as something special that you are doing for Mary while at the same time getting a chance to do what many men would like to but haven’t had the guts to. You, Mike, are very special. I wouldn’t want to be here with you if you weren’t.”
“You’re pretty special too Makayla. Not many wives allow their husbands to do what Marcus is doing.”
Makayla dropped her eyes to the floor. Mike realized he had said something wrong but he didn’t know what it was until Makayla spoke. “To be honest, Mike. I don’t have any option but to let him do it.”
“I see. You could walk away.”
“No, I can’t walk away. I love him too much.”
“I see. You and I are in the same position.”
“Yes, I guess,” Makayla answered.
Just then Mike’s phone went beep again. He picked it up and opened a message. He read, “We’re on our way.” This was followed by a second beep. Mike looked quickly then closed the phone.
Makayla smiled. “The first one was the before so that would be the after, I’m guessing.”
“Yes, and she’s a fucking mess.”
“I can imagine.”
Just then their drinks arrived. Mike put the phone back into his pocket. They clicked their glasses and both took a sip.
“You’re not going to show me.”
“I don’t want to put you off your meal. Maybe I’ll show and tell, later.”
“It’s that bad, aye?”
“It’s much worse. Earlier on she messaged to tell me that he has got balls like a Hereford bull and he used every bit of them on her this time.”
“Do you want to watch them later, after dinner?”
“I’d like that.”
“Okay, I’ll tell him that he is not to wander off without us after we have finished our meal.”
“Thanks, sweetheart.”
“Mike, you just called me sweetheart. My ex-husband used to call me that.”
“You’ve been married before?”
“Yes, his name was Blake and he was a beaut guy. I loved him an awful lot.”
“You loved him. Did he leave you?”
“No, he was gay and so I released him so that he could find the man that he could share his life with.”
“But you said you loved him.”
“Yes, I loved him a great deal. In fact, I still do. Have you ever heard the saying that if you really love it you’ll let it go and if it loves you it will come back?”
“So he didn’t love you, is that what you’re saying?”
“No, I think he loved me just as much but like a man loves his sister. We seldom had sex or made love for that matter. Every time that we did it was me that initiated it because I didn’t feel like a sister, I felt like a wife. When we went out with other couples he flirted with the woman’s’ husband and not with the wife as most husbands do.”
“That’s weird.”
“Yes, it was sometimes because occasionally the wife realized what was going on and got jealous.”
“That’s really weird.”
“How did you feel about it all?”
Makayla laughed, “A couple of times a husband came around to visit me while Blake was away. It took me a while to work out why but then I realized that the husbands thought that Blake was encouraging them to have an affair with me. It is not easy when one of your friend’s husbands wants to bonk you.”
“How did you handle that?”
“I just told them that I had my period. One guy came around every weekend for a month. He asked me did I have ‘woman problems.’ I told him no, I had man problems.” They both burst out laughing then she continued, “He said he didn’t understand so I told him that my best friend’s husband wants to have sex with me. He then laughed and told me that she knew he was there before he left. My friend thanked me later on.”
“Whose best friend thanked you, honey,” Marcus said as he walked up with his arm around Mary. He bent down and kissed Makayla on the cheek while still holding his arm around Mary.
Makayla ignored what he said and stated, “You’re late. We couldn’t order without you.”
“I’m sorry,” Mary replied.
“You should be. Your husband has been concerned about you.”
“I’m sorry, honey but Marcus was horny.”
“You’ll learn shortly that Marcus is always horny when he meets a new woman who is about to ovulate,” Makayla told her.
“Oh, you know then?”
“We couldn’t miss it, Mary. Marcus is like that Hereford bull in the paddock where you live. He can smell a fertile pussy from a hundred yards away. If he gets that monster inside of you once he keeps it up so that that egg of yours can’t escape no matter what. Be prepared because when you go home you’ll be carrying his baby inside that little tummy of yours.”
Mary switched her attention to Mike. “Are you angry with me, Mike?” Mary asked.
“No, honey, I’m not angry but I didn’t expect you to leave me sitting here waiting. It’s been almost an hour.”
“I sent you a message.”
Makayla laughed, “Yes the before and after shots. I’m sure your husband liked being humiliated like that.”
Mary turned toward Makayla. “You don’t understand. We have an agreement. I promised to send him photos if ever I do anything.”
“Come on you people. Stop snapping at each other. I’m hungry. Let’s order. Leave the bitchiness until later.” Marcus told them.
“Worked up an appetite have you? Hungry work, is it?” Makayla said with a laugh.
With that everybody joined her laughter as the waitress walked up and asked, “Are we ready to order.”
Marcus nodded as he looked her up and down settling his eyes on the region of her crotch. Makayla shook her head in disgust while Mike smiled as their eyes met. “My God, she's lovely,” he thought and he wasn’t talking about his wife or the waitress.
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 37
“It’s wrong, Marcus. I expect you to return to our bedroom afterwards. I did not agree to you sleeping with her. Sex, that’s fine but no, you return to my bed to sleep so that Mike and Mary can be together,” Makayla told her husband.
“Mary wants me to spend the night and that’s what I will be doing,” Marcus replied.
“I don’t accept that. I’m your wife and you sleep with me. Mike is Mary’s husband so he sleeps with her. The agreement is only about sex, nothing more.” Makayla reiterated.
Mike chipped in, “Makayla, Mary will be back from the bathroom soon so it seems that we won’t resolve this before then. Perhaps it is best to accept what Marcus wants for now and tomorrow in the light of day we can discuss it again. I don’t want Mary to know that she is causing trouble in your marriage or she will want to pack up and go home.”
Makayla turned to Mike, “I’m not doing this for Marcus or me. I’m doing this for you, Mike.”
“I’ll be okay,” Mike said looking at the floor.
“See Makayla, I told you. Mike wants Mary to spend the night with me.”
“Is that true, honey,” Makayla asked him quietly.
“Not really but I don’t want arguments and fights. I would rather spend the night with you if it means fights and arguments. Give him what he wants.”
“Okay, Marcus tonight but we talk about this tomorrow just you and me,” Makayla stated. “The subject is closed for now. Mary is coming back.”
Mary walked up and took her seat beside Marcus. She looked around the table before she said, “Why did everybody stop talking?”
Marcus chuckled as he said, “There was nothing interesting to talk about while you were away.”
“Well, I’m back.” She stated, lifting her hands up. When nobody spoke she asked, “Did you get my photos, Mike?”
“Photos?” Mike asked.
“Yes, I sent you some from the bathroom.”
“I’ll look at them later, honey,” he replied.
“Are you a bit shy,” she asked.
“No, I’m a bit embarrassed in front of Makayla and Marcus.”
Mary looked around at each one in turn before she said, “Why be embarrassed? Everyone here knows what is happening. We all know that I’m doing this for you as well as for me. If you don’t relax Mike you’ll miss all the fun and then when we get home you’ll be sorry you didn’t join in.”
“I guess but I’ll look at the photos later.”
“You are okay, aren’t you?”
“Yes, I’m okay but I am disappointed that I haven’t been there with you.”
“You’ve been with Makayla. She’s looking after you, isn’t she?”
“Yes, but I had hoped to actually be there with you to hold your hand.”
“Mike, Marcus doesn’t feel comfortable with you there watching him. He says it puts him off. That’s why I’m taking these photos for you. That is what all the hotwives do. You know that because we read the stories together on OHW site. Soon we will have our own story to tell.”
“I guess.”
“Come on, smile. This is what we talked about, didn’t we? This is our fantasy coming to life for us.”
“Yes, I guess so.”
“You’re just frightened to admit it in front of Marcus and Makayla. That’s it isn’t it?”
“Yes, but I….. I…… I… have to make ends meet when we get home. We already struggle financially, Mary and that is with just two of us. What happens when there is another mouth to feed?” Mike told her. Marcus smiled at that but said nothing.
“We will manage, Mike. We always do, don’t we?” she replied.
“What do you do for a crust, Mike?” Marcus asked.
“I pick fruit. We do okay in the season but we really struggle in the offseason. I take on building jobs in the area but the opportunities are limited.”
“Where exactly do you live, Mike? Are there any vineyards in the region?”
“Yes, there are quite a few, Marcus.”
“Makayla, can you check for me if we have any properties in their area?” Marcus asked.
“They live in the Hunter Valley region, Marcus. That is where the team of four is heading next after the South West,” Makayla told him.
“Alright, so we can help then. What sort of building do you do, Mike?”
“Most of it is small stuff like putting on extra rooms on houses, building sheds and doing house repairs.”
“Brick or timber?”
“Both. I do whatever is needed. I did work in the building trade in Sydney and Newcastle as a young man but when I returned home there was just enough work for me to survive. Now that we are married it is a struggle.”
“Makayla, would you mind going up to the Hunter tomorrow with Mike and checking out the vineyards to see what work is needed prior to the team of four arriving?”
Makayla looked at Mike, “what do you think cobber,” she asked him. “Would you like to join the Spanish Wine Company on fixing up the vineyards?”
“If it’s work I’ll do it.”
“Good, then we’ll need a car. I’ll make a couple of phone calls and we’ll see what we can come up with.” Makayla then turned towards Marcus, “It’s a team of three since you and I got married.”
“Not if Mike joins them,” Marcus replied with a smile. “I think I’m starting to like Sydney. I wonder if…. Hhmm, we’ll talk about that later.”
“Yes,” Makayla answered, “Australian or Pacific area manager would be okay, wouldn’t it. Irene said that they would need one shortly. Maybe we can push that decision along a little sooner than Oscar has in mind. You would need to talk to him.”
Marcus shook his head. “There is always a drawback, isn’t there.”
Makayla shook her head but didn’t answer that one. She got up to walk outside. At the door, she turned towards their table and said, “Are you coming, Mike. I might need you with me to work out exactly where we are going tomorrow.”
“No, he’s not cumming. He is just breathing heavy but I’m sure you can fix that.” Marcus stated as everybody laughed. “We’ll head back to our room while you make the arrangements. Come on, Mary.”
“I’m sure she will be cumming on something shortly if Marcus has any say,” Mike mumbled quietly as he walked past Makayla.
…
As they drove toward the Hunter Makayla asked, “What was that about back there, Mike?”
“What?”
“What was that mumbling and grumbling as we left the restaurant last night? You do know that you can end this right now if you want out, don’t you?”
“Yes, I know but I’m in too deep now. Besides it looks as if I’ll get a job out of it and that is probably the most important thing for Mary and me right now. We are flat stony broke.”
“Okay, I’ll tell you about the team. There are three in it now. With me, that was four but I’ve become part of management now. Two are husband and wife, Don and Maria while the third one is a younger girl called Suzi who does a lot of the organizing. Don thinks he is the boss because he is a mechanical and civil engineer working as the master tradesman in the team but it is Suzi who works quietly in the background to organize things for Don.”
“That sounds like a good arrangement.”
“Yes, it is. They are all very special people. I think of them as my friends and Marcus is starting to learn to do the same. You’ll fit in well. Their task is to modify the vineyards, especially the showrooms so that they attract customers. The concept is that the showrooms have to be places that people love to go, so they come back. As you might have guessed Suzi is the ideas person. Don is the trade person while Maria provides support. I imagine you will be a great help to Don and will become the muscle man for the team.”
“I think I’ll fit in perfectly.”
“Yes, Suzi will like you, Mike. She loves muscle men. Her girlfriend Sally will also like you.”
“Suzi has a girlfriend? I mean as a partner?”
“Yes, but they both like men as well. Play your cards right and you might fill a gap in their lives, occasionally.”
“I see.”
“You don’t sound very enthusiastic?”
“Well, I’m married.”
Makayla smiled, “Indeed you are, Mike. Your wife is with my husband and loving it. I will make a prediction for you if you wish. I can accurately predict at least part of your future for you but only if you wish.”
“Alright.”
“Alright, what?”
“Alright predict part of my future for me. First off, which part of my life do you think you can predict?”
“It is more Mary’s life that I can predict but as you are married to her then it will also be part of your life. After your holiday you will go back to your cozy life but something will have changed. Before your holiday you talked to Mary about her getting with other men, correct?”
“Yes, occasionally I talked to her about watching her with another man.”
“And in your fantasy, that man was well endowed, correct?”
“Yes, it didn’t make sense for her to cheat with a lesser man than me.”
“Okay, well my prediction is that your wife will talk to you about being with other men after you return from your holiday, even when you don’t want to talk about it. The conversation will be in reverse from now on. By the time that Marcus is finished with her, she will have an addiction to big cock. Your little dick will not be able to satisfy her.”
“You called my penis a dick but you said she will be addicted to cock. Why do you call mine a dick?
“The concept is that an ordinary penis like yours is a dick but a huge dick is called a cock. The breakeven size is about nine inches but it varies with the woman’s experience. Someone like Mary before this week may have called your dick a cock but now she has learned that it is just a dick.”
“Are you saying she will not be satisfied with me so will leave me?”
“No, that will only happen if you try to stop her and isolate her to having sex with you and you only. To keep her, Mike you will need to develop a strategy. That strategy has to include other men, well-endowed men like Marcus.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“I don’t want to see you hurt.”
“You say that my wife will want other men and that she will not be satisfied with me after this and then you say you don’t want to hurt me? You already have!”
“Settle down Mike. I’m on your side. I’m your best supporter. You will need support. All I’m doing is helping you to understand what is ahead. I’m preparing you to deal with the future with your wife. I’m trying to save your marriage not destroy it.”
“But you suggested that I might like to get with this Suzi. How can that help my marriage?”
“Suzi understands and she can become a comfort to you when you feel you can’t deal with the addiction that your wife is acquiring right now. As yet Marcus has not destroyed Suzi for you but he will in time. Suzi understands and has helped others so she will be happy to support you in your distress but she will expect a little in return and so might Sally. That is only fair, isn’t it?”
“Where will you be? You are thinking of moving to Sydney, aren’t you?”
“I’ll be around. You’ll see me occasionally but my purpose is to keep the husband or boyfriend of Marcus’s next victim engaged while he does his thing.”
“His thing?”
“Yes, what he is doing with your wife is his thing, what he does.”
“So you planned this for us.”
“No, we didn’t plan anything. It was you who showed interest in me, don’t you remember?”
“But….”
Makayla put her hand up. “Do you really think that I set Mary up for Marcus? Is that what you think, that I would plan things so that Marcus could seduce Mary? I feel deceived by that, I really do.”
“Why?”
“I like you, Mike. When I met you I liked what I saw. That’s why I showed an interest in you. I was not out to deceive you. I like you and I like being with you and doing things with you but we are both married and it is just a coincidence that Mary wanted to meet someone like Marcus. Don’t ever think that I set Mary up.”
“I’m sorry.”
“I’m not. If you hadn’t given me the opportunity you would have gone through life thinking that I had set you up but I didn’t. What happened with Mary and with Marcus was of their doing not mine.”
“I’m sorry that I may have misjudged you.”
“That’s okay. I can see why you might have formed that conclusion. Now let’s talk about us, shall we?”
“Alright, what about us.”
“I like you, Mike. I probably like being with you a little too much. At the end of this week, I need to break away from you before it takes me over but I want you to know that if ever you need advice or help just tell me and I will come. Now that I’ve said it you know what to expect so let’s have the most fun we can in the short time we have together.”
“Yes, I understand. I feel it like a magnet too, pulling our lives together. Yes, let’s have as much fun together as we can.”
"There is something else that I need to tell you. I lied to you. I am actually on the pill. I didn't tell you to make it a little more exciting for you."
"That's okay. Thanks for trying to make things more exciting for me but I had guessed that you may be."
"How's that?"
"When we were in your unit I went to the bathroom and saw your pill packet."
Makayla chuckled with embarrassment then changed the subject as she continued. “I will call one of the managers later today and get him to make up a list of work that they need doing. That will mean that you and I can book into a motel, a restaurant or whatever they have around here to entertain us. We then need to call Marcus and extend our trip so it is just you and me.”
“Okay, that sounds alright but won’t Marcus wonder what is happening?”
“No, unless I’m mistaken he will love it. It will give him more time alone with your wife.”
“I hadn’t thought of that. I guess if we extend our stay it will give him more time to seed her. The more he is with her, the more likely it is that she will carry his child.”
“How do you feel about that, I mean if she were to carry his child, could you live with that?’
“Would I have any choice? I’d have to leave her if I couldn’t accept it and I won’t leave her. I care too much about her, besides I started this. She didn’t.”
“Good. There is a service station coming up. Let’s stop and have a coffee before we go see the first manager.”
“You do realize that I will know some of these people, don’t you?”
“I was betting on it. You can tell me what they are like, if they can be trusted, things like that so that we can be a step ahead of them. Some may not like us interfering in their business. Others will welcome that support.”
"Okay. Coffee will go down well.”
….
Mary took the towel that Marcus handed her and placed it between her legs to stop any more fluids from soaking the bedclothes. After closing her legs to keep the towel in place she looked at Marcus who was on his back watching her.
When his breathing returned to what seemed like normal after the exertion of their lovemaking Mary asked him, “I don’t understand why you wouldn’t let me return to Mike’s room last night. He’s now gone home without me and I didn’t even get the chance to see him off on his trip.”
“Mike is a different man now, Mary and you have to come to terms with it. That man who wanted you around him all the time is now a cuckold and cuckolds expect their woman to satisfy bigger and better men. You and I have made him that because that was his wish. If you had returned to him he would have been disappointed and he would have just sent you back.”
“But I’m his wife. I should have been there to see him off. He will be wondering if I’m okay now.”
“You married him, didn’t you? Didn’t you promise to love, honour and obey as part of the ritual?”
“Yes, I did.”
“Well, last night when you were in the bathroom at the restaurant he told me and Makayla that he wanted you to stay with me. He also told us that he didn’t want any disagreements or fights. He said that after Makayla suggested that I should send you back to him after dinner.”
“Why would he say that?”
“To me, it sounded as if he might get angry if someone kept insisting so Makayla agreed.”
“I’m missing him.”
“He’ll be back in a couple of days. This trip is important to him because he is worried about money and he will get a lot of work out of this trip with Makayla.”
“Yes, he always worries about money. It’s difficult sometimes and he says he wants to give me what I want but I love him so much that I don’t care about the money. Even if we had to live in a tent with no bed or mattress I’d be happy with him.”
“You are giving him what he wants, right now, Mary. You told me that he always wanted you to make love to a big man and to take risks as we have done during the last couple of days. You’re giving him his dream. How many men can say that their wives have given them what they dream of?”
“I don’t think he wants me to get pregnant though and I’m sure with what you have pumped into me I can’t see how I can miss out.”
“You heard him at dinner say that he needs money to feed three after this holiday. Isn’t that his way of telling you that he expects you to deliver a child to your family out of this?”
“I guess.”
“Well, what are we waiting for then. Look I’m hard again”
“It’s wrong, Marcus. I expect you to return to our bedroom afterwards. I did not agree to you sleeping with her. Sex, that’s fine but no, you return to my bed to sleep so that Mike and Mary can be together,” Makayla told her husband.
“Mary wants me to spend the night and that’s what I will be doing,” Marcus replied.
“I don’t accept that. I’m your wife and you sleep with me. Mike is Mary’s husband so he sleeps with her. The agreement is only about sex, nothing more.” Makayla reiterated.
Mike chipped in, “Makayla, Mary will be back from the bathroom soon so it seems that we won’t resolve this before then. Perhaps it is best to accept what Marcus wants for now and tomorrow in the light of day we can discuss it again. I don’t want Mary to know that she is causing trouble in your marriage or she will want to pack up and go home.”
Makayla turned to Mike, “I’m not doing this for Marcus or me. I’m doing this for you, Mike.”
“I’ll be okay,” Mike said looking at the floor.
“See Makayla, I told you. Mike wants Mary to spend the night with me.”
“Is that true, honey,” Makayla asked him quietly.
“Not really but I don’t want arguments and fights. I would rather spend the night with you if it means fights and arguments. Give him what he wants.”
“Okay, Marcus tonight but we talk about this tomorrow just you and me,” Makayla stated. “The subject is closed for now. Mary is coming back.”
Mary walked up and took her seat beside Marcus. She looked around the table before she said, “Why did everybody stop talking?”
Marcus chuckled as he said, “There was nothing interesting to talk about while you were away.”
“Well, I’m back.” She stated, lifting her hands up. When nobody spoke she asked, “Did you get my photos, Mike?”
“Photos?” Mike asked.
“Yes, I sent you some from the bathroom.”
“I’ll look at them later, honey,” he replied.
“Are you a bit shy,” she asked.
“No, I’m a bit embarrassed in front of Makayla and Marcus.”
Mary looked around at each one in turn before she said, “Why be embarrassed? Everyone here knows what is happening. We all know that I’m doing this for you as well as for me. If you don’t relax Mike you’ll miss all the fun and then when we get home you’ll be sorry you didn’t join in.”
“I guess but I’ll look at the photos later.”
“You are okay, aren’t you?”
“Yes, I’m okay but I am disappointed that I haven’t been there with you.”
“You’ve been with Makayla. She’s looking after you, isn’t she?”
“Yes, but I had hoped to actually be there with you to hold your hand.”
“Mike, Marcus doesn’t feel comfortable with you there watching him. He says it puts him off. That’s why I’m taking these photos for you. That is what all the hotwives do. You know that because we read the stories together on OHW site. Soon we will have our own story to tell.”
“I guess.”
“Come on, smile. This is what we talked about, didn’t we? This is our fantasy coming to life for us.”
“Yes, I guess so.”
“You’re just frightened to admit it in front of Marcus and Makayla. That’s it isn’t it?”
“Yes, but I….. I…… I… have to make ends meet when we get home. We already struggle financially, Mary and that is with just two of us. What happens when there is another mouth to feed?” Mike told her. Marcus smiled at that but said nothing.
“We will manage, Mike. We always do, don’t we?” she replied.
“What do you do for a crust, Mike?” Marcus asked.
“I pick fruit. We do okay in the season but we really struggle in the offseason. I take on building jobs in the area but the opportunities are limited.”
“Where exactly do you live, Mike? Are there any vineyards in the region?”
“Yes, there are quite a few, Marcus.”
“Makayla, can you check for me if we have any properties in their area?” Marcus asked.
“They live in the Hunter Valley region, Marcus. That is where the team of four is heading next after the South West,” Makayla told him.
“Alright, so we can help then. What sort of building do you do, Mike?”
“Most of it is small stuff like putting on extra rooms on houses, building sheds and doing house repairs.”
“Brick or timber?”
“Both. I do whatever is needed. I did work in the building trade in Sydney and Newcastle as a young man but when I returned home there was just enough work for me to survive. Now that we are married it is a struggle.”
“Makayla, would you mind going up to the Hunter tomorrow with Mike and checking out the vineyards to see what work is needed prior to the team of four arriving?”
Makayla looked at Mike, “what do you think cobber,” she asked him. “Would you like to join the Spanish Wine Company on fixing up the vineyards?”
“If it’s work I’ll do it.”
“Good, then we’ll need a car. I’ll make a couple of phone calls and we’ll see what we can come up with.” Makayla then turned towards Marcus, “It’s a team of three since you and I got married.”
“Not if Mike joins them,” Marcus replied with a smile. “I think I’m starting to like Sydney. I wonder if…. Hhmm, we’ll talk about that later.”
“Yes,” Makayla answered, “Australian or Pacific area manager would be okay, wouldn’t it. Irene said that they would need one shortly. Maybe we can push that decision along a little sooner than Oscar has in mind. You would need to talk to him.”
Marcus shook his head. “There is always a drawback, isn’t there.”
Makayla shook her head but didn’t answer that one. She got up to walk outside. At the door, she turned towards their table and said, “Are you coming, Mike. I might need you with me to work out exactly where we are going tomorrow.”
“No, he’s not cumming. He is just breathing heavy but I’m sure you can fix that.” Marcus stated as everybody laughed. “We’ll head back to our room while you make the arrangements. Come on, Mary.”
“I’m sure she will be cumming on something shortly if Marcus has any say,” Mike mumbled quietly as he walked past Makayla.
…
As they drove toward the Hunter Makayla asked, “What was that about back there, Mike?”
“What?”
“What was that mumbling and grumbling as we left the restaurant last night? You do know that you can end this right now if you want out, don’t you?”
“Yes, I know but I’m in too deep now. Besides it looks as if I’ll get a job out of it and that is probably the most important thing for Mary and me right now. We are flat stony broke.”
“Okay, I’ll tell you about the team. There are three in it now. With me, that was four but I’ve become part of management now. Two are husband and wife, Don and Maria while the third one is a younger girl called Suzi who does a lot of the organizing. Don thinks he is the boss because he is a mechanical and civil engineer working as the master tradesman in the team but it is Suzi who works quietly in the background to organize things for Don.”
“That sounds like a good arrangement.”
“Yes, it is. They are all very special people. I think of them as my friends and Marcus is starting to learn to do the same. You’ll fit in well. Their task is to modify the vineyards, especially the showrooms so that they attract customers. The concept is that the showrooms have to be places that people love to go, so they come back. As you might have guessed Suzi is the ideas person. Don is the trade person while Maria provides support. I imagine you will be a great help to Don and will become the muscle man for the team.”
“I think I’ll fit in perfectly.”
“Yes, Suzi will like you, Mike. She loves muscle men. Her girlfriend Sally will also like you.”
“Suzi has a girlfriend? I mean as a partner?”
“Yes, but they both like men as well. Play your cards right and you might fill a gap in their lives, occasionally.”
“I see.”
“You don’t sound very enthusiastic?”
“Well, I’m married.”
Makayla smiled, “Indeed you are, Mike. Your wife is with my husband and loving it. I will make a prediction for you if you wish. I can accurately predict at least part of your future for you but only if you wish.”
“Alright.”
“Alright, what?”
“Alright predict part of my future for me. First off, which part of my life do you think you can predict?”
“It is more Mary’s life that I can predict but as you are married to her then it will also be part of your life. After your holiday you will go back to your cozy life but something will have changed. Before your holiday you talked to Mary about her getting with other men, correct?”
“Yes, occasionally I talked to her about watching her with another man.”
“And in your fantasy, that man was well endowed, correct?”
“Yes, it didn’t make sense for her to cheat with a lesser man than me.”
“Okay, well my prediction is that your wife will talk to you about being with other men after you return from your holiday, even when you don’t want to talk about it. The conversation will be in reverse from now on. By the time that Marcus is finished with her, she will have an addiction to big cock. Your little dick will not be able to satisfy her.”
“You called my penis a dick but you said she will be addicted to cock. Why do you call mine a dick?
“The concept is that an ordinary penis like yours is a dick but a huge dick is called a cock. The breakeven size is about nine inches but it varies with the woman’s experience. Someone like Mary before this week may have called your dick a cock but now she has learned that it is just a dick.”
“Are you saying she will not be satisfied with me so will leave me?”
“No, that will only happen if you try to stop her and isolate her to having sex with you and you only. To keep her, Mike you will need to develop a strategy. That strategy has to include other men, well-endowed men like Marcus.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“I don’t want to see you hurt.”
“You say that my wife will want other men and that she will not be satisfied with me after this and then you say you don’t want to hurt me? You already have!”
“Settle down Mike. I’m on your side. I’m your best supporter. You will need support. All I’m doing is helping you to understand what is ahead. I’m preparing you to deal with the future with your wife. I’m trying to save your marriage not destroy it.”
“But you suggested that I might like to get with this Suzi. How can that help my marriage?”
“Suzi understands and she can become a comfort to you when you feel you can’t deal with the addiction that your wife is acquiring right now. As yet Marcus has not destroyed Suzi for you but he will in time. Suzi understands and has helped others so she will be happy to support you in your distress but she will expect a little in return and so might Sally. That is only fair, isn’t it?”
“Where will you be? You are thinking of moving to Sydney, aren’t you?”
“I’ll be around. You’ll see me occasionally but my purpose is to keep the husband or boyfriend of Marcus’s next victim engaged while he does his thing.”
“His thing?”
“Yes, what he is doing with your wife is his thing, what he does.”
“So you planned this for us.”
“No, we didn’t plan anything. It was you who showed interest in me, don’t you remember?”
“But….”
Makayla put her hand up. “Do you really think that I set Mary up for Marcus? Is that what you think, that I would plan things so that Marcus could seduce Mary? I feel deceived by that, I really do.”
“Why?”
“I like you, Mike. When I met you I liked what I saw. That’s why I showed an interest in you. I was not out to deceive you. I like you and I like being with you and doing things with you but we are both married and it is just a coincidence that Mary wanted to meet someone like Marcus. Don’t ever think that I set Mary up.”
“I’m sorry.”
“I’m not. If you hadn’t given me the opportunity you would have gone through life thinking that I had set you up but I didn’t. What happened with Mary and with Marcus was of their doing not mine.”
“I’m sorry that I may have misjudged you.”
“That’s okay. I can see why you might have formed that conclusion. Now let’s talk about us, shall we?”
“Alright, what about us.”
“I like you, Mike. I probably like being with you a little too much. At the end of this week, I need to break away from you before it takes me over but I want you to know that if ever you need advice or help just tell me and I will come. Now that I’ve said it you know what to expect so let’s have the most fun we can in the short time we have together.”
“Yes, I understand. I feel it like a magnet too, pulling our lives together. Yes, let’s have as much fun together as we can.”
"There is something else that I need to tell you. I lied to you. I am actually on the pill. I didn't tell you to make it a little more exciting for you."
"That's okay. Thanks for trying to make things more exciting for me but I had guessed that you may be."
"How's that?"
"When we were in your unit I went to the bathroom and saw your pill packet."
Makayla chuckled with embarrassment then changed the subject as she continued. “I will call one of the managers later today and get him to make up a list of work that they need doing. That will mean that you and I can book into a motel, a restaurant or whatever they have around here to entertain us. We then need to call Marcus and extend our trip so it is just you and me.”
“Okay, that sounds alright but won’t Marcus wonder what is happening?”
“No, unless I’m mistaken he will love it. It will give him more time alone with your wife.”
“I hadn’t thought of that. I guess if we extend our stay it will give him more time to seed her. The more he is with her, the more likely it is that she will carry his child.”
“How do you feel about that, I mean if she were to carry his child, could you live with that?’
“Would I have any choice? I’d have to leave her if I couldn’t accept it and I won’t leave her. I care too much about her, besides I started this. She didn’t.”
“Good. There is a service station coming up. Let’s stop and have a coffee before we go see the first manager.”
“You do realize that I will know some of these people, don’t you?”
“I was betting on it. You can tell me what they are like, if they can be trusted, things like that so that we can be a step ahead of them. Some may not like us interfering in their business. Others will welcome that support.”
"Okay. Coffee will go down well.”
….
Mary took the towel that Marcus handed her and placed it between her legs to stop any more fluids from soaking the bedclothes. After closing her legs to keep the towel in place she looked at Marcus who was on his back watching her.
When his breathing returned to what seemed like normal after the exertion of their lovemaking Mary asked him, “I don’t understand why you wouldn’t let me return to Mike’s room last night. He’s now gone home without me and I didn’t even get the chance to see him off on his trip.”
“Mike is a different man now, Mary and you have to come to terms with it. That man who wanted you around him all the time is now a cuckold and cuckolds expect their woman to satisfy bigger and better men. You and I have made him that because that was his wish. If you had returned to him he would have been disappointed and he would have just sent you back.”
“But I’m his wife. I should have been there to see him off. He will be wondering if I’m okay now.”
“You married him, didn’t you? Didn’t you promise to love, honour and obey as part of the ritual?”
“Yes, I did.”
“Well, last night when you were in the bathroom at the restaurant he told me and Makayla that he wanted you to stay with me. He also told us that he didn’t want any disagreements or fights. He said that after Makayla suggested that I should send you back to him after dinner.”
“Why would he say that?”
“To me, it sounded as if he might get angry if someone kept insisting so Makayla agreed.”
“I’m missing him.”
“He’ll be back in a couple of days. This trip is important to him because he is worried about money and he will get a lot of work out of this trip with Makayla.”
“Yes, he always worries about money. It’s difficult sometimes and he says he wants to give me what I want but I love him so much that I don’t care about the money. Even if we had to live in a tent with no bed or mattress I’d be happy with him.”
“You are giving him what he wants, right now, Mary. You told me that he always wanted you to make love to a big man and to take risks as we have done during the last couple of days. You’re giving him his dream. How many men can say that their wives have given them what they dream of?”
“I don’t think he wants me to get pregnant though and I’m sure with what you have pumped into me I can’t see how I can miss out.”
“You heard him at dinner say that he needs money to feed three after this holiday. Isn’t that his way of telling you that he expects you to deliver a child to your family out of this?”
“I guess.”
“Well, what are we waiting for then. Look I’m hard again”
-
goyse
Re: Marcus (A continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene)
Marcus Chapter 38
“Mister Bridgeman, you have been asked by my husband who is about to be promoted to the position of Australasian manager to put together a list of work that needs to be done to attract customers to the vineyard that you manage for us and you have told me that there is nothing to be done. Are you sure that is the case?”
“Missus, my family has managed this vineyard for seventy-five years and I’ll tell you exactly what my deceased father would have told you, piss off. You don’t have the authority to demand anything off me. I take it as an insult that you assume that what was once my family’s vineyard needs updating.”
“It looks to me as if we may have to ask the CEO to intervene. This work has to be done in preparation for the team of four coming later in the year.”
“I don’t threaten easy young lady. Mike, where did you pick up this make-believe blackmailer? Okay, let’s go to the CEO right now.” He picked up his mobile and pushed a couple of buttons. “Hello, is Oscar there?”
There was a delay then, “When will he be back. I’ve got a lady here by the name of Makayla who keeps saying she needs a list of work to do to upgrade the vineyard.”
After a short delay, he handed the phone to Makayla, “This woman said her name is Renae. She wants to talk to you.”
“Renae is Oscar’s secretary.” She said to him. She put the phone on loudspeaker then to the phone. “Hello, Renae, how are you going?”
“I’m fine Makayla. How are you and that husband of yours?”
“Marcus is back in Sydney. I’m with Mister Bridgeman at the Hunter.”
“Bridgeman, let me see. I’ll pull the file.”
“Mister Bridgeman is here with me, now, listening to us.”
“Yes, I knew that. Okay, I have the file. It says that he is cantankerous, fails to work along with others and may need to be replaced if he continues to not co-operate. Is he assisting you, Makayla?”
“He seems to think that I don’t have the authority to make the changes required.”
“Yes, well, the vineyard is one of our less profitable ones. He makes great wine but the staff have few if any sales skills. I’ll talk to Oscar about his refusal to help you and Oscar may choose to replace him. I know where Oscar is. I’ll get back to you in a couple of hours.”
Bridgeman took the phone off Makayla, “There’s no need to call Oscar,” he told Renae. “I only wanted to verify Makayla’s authority.”
“That’s good, Mister Bridgeman but I’ll still need to let Oscar know.”
“Really, is that necessary,” Bridgeman asked?
“I’ll let Makayla decide that,” Renae replied. “I’ll call you in an hour, Makayla and you can tell me about what Marcus is doing.”
“Okay, we’ll talk then,” Makayla told her before ending the call.
….
“Oscar, Irene needs you urgently at the hospital,” Renae told him. “How soon can you get there?”
“I’m at a meeting. I’ll excuse myself and go right now. It’s a ten-minute drive.”
“It sounded urgent. Leave the meeting now and I’ll make your excuse by video link for you.”
“Okay,” He said then turned to the meeting, “I have to leave. My secretary will make my excuses by video link. Just turn on the TV,” he said as he sprinted to the door.
…
“Which room is Irene in,” Oscar asked the nurse.
“Follow me,” she said and taking large steps led him down the passageway.
“Oscar, thank God you got here quickly,” Irene stated as he entered the door.
Oscar leaned over her and he kissed her. “Are you okay?” he asked.
“I am now. My husband is here with me.”
“What happened,” he asked?
“I’m bleeding. I think we will lose the baby. The doctors think there is little hope.”
“Oh God, that is so terrible for you,” Oscar said.
“Yes, but we can’t change things that are not meant to be,” she replied.
“I guess but we were so looking forward to her,”
“You guessed the sex then,” she asked.
“Yes, I watched you with the girls and then with Michael and there was a difference with the girls just like you have been this time.”
“Could you ring the girls and Michael and let them know that I’m in the hospital.”
“Yes, of course, what would you like me to tell them?”
“Tell them that I was pregnant and it looks as if I have lost the baby. I guess we should have told them before now that I was pregnant. It would have made things easier for us.”
“They are out there living their lives, honey. If we had told them before now they would have made our lives a nightmare asking all sorts of difficult questions.”
“Yes, I guess so but now we will be under pressure and they will still be asking difficult questions.”
“Less so now because they will be more concerned that you are okay.”
“I guess. Lay down beside me honey. I want to feel your body against me to reassure me. I’m going to need a lot of that for a while.”
“Yes, I know and I’ll enjoy every second of it.”
Oscar lay down beside her. She had lifted the sheet up so that his body was against her. He smiled as he felt that familiar heat that he always felt when their bodies touched.
“Renae is coming over tonight, Oscar. I want you to ask her to stop with you. You’ve been without sex for quite a long time now and you don’t deserve that. Look after her for me.”
“No, Irene, you are not well. I want to stay here with you.”
No, no, no, I want us to get to the stage with Renae where we did before with Marcus’s sister, Teresa. She wants it and I want it and I know how much you like her. You do like her, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do but not in a sexual way. She’s not only a great employee but a good friend. It wouldn’t be right to be having sex with an employee.”
“Why? She wants it, I want it and you’re about to retire so then you won’t be her employer. You are just adding complications to something that is quite simple, Oscar.”
“I guess.”
“Besides, I don’t know how long it will be before you and I can have sex so you will need someone to fill the gap. Use our bedroom.”
”No, even if I do this thing I will not use our bedroom.”
“You must, Oscar because if you don’t there has to be a transition and that could get messy.”
“Messy?”
“Yes, she knows that I entertain in the pool house so if you invite her back to our bedroom she will know that we are both asking her.”
“Do you think so?”
“Yes, now it is time that you left to go entertain her. She will be there in an hour and you need to bath and shower before she arrives.”
“Alright but remember that I didn’t want this.”
“I appreciate that you lie to make me feel better, Oscar. Now, go get her and make sure she enjoys it. Make love to her, don’t just have sex.”
“You once told me that I didn’t know how to just have sex. I made love, not sex.”
“Yes, I did, didn’t I? That was until Makayla told me differently.”
Oscar laughed, “But you must excuse me for that. I was watching you with Marcus and I knew that you would probably conceive. Do you blame me?”
Irene chuckled, “it was a magic moment, wasn’t it?”
“Yes, it was and I think that Makayla thought so too.”
“Yes, she told me and don’t forget Marcus. Finally, he achieved his ultimate conquest. He would have thought he had won the lottery.”
Oscar was quiet for some time as was Irene. Finally, Oscar said, “It was good wasn’t it?”
“It was fantastic for us all except we have lost our baby. That’s heartbreaking.”
“We could do it all again after you’re better that is.”
“Oscar!”
“You didn’t say no.”
“No, I didn’t say no but it is crazy. Sooner or later we need to grow up, Oscar and become a couple, I mean we are a couple but I mean just a couple.”
“After the baby is born we can become just a couple with Renae. I know you Irene and you wouldn’t have called me urgently if the baby had a chance of survival. When you are out of the hospital and fully recovered, we will take a trip to Sydney to visit Marcus and Makayla. I’ll discuss it with Makayla before then.”
“I love you, Oscar. You’re the best husband a woman could ever wish for.”
“Thank you. I’m glad that you appreciate me as much as I do you. Now I must scram to feed Renae her steak and salad.”
“And don’t forget to give her the desert she is coming over for.”
“We’ll see,” Oscar said as he kissed her then walked off towards his car.
…
“I was amazed that you were able to get the better of Jack,” Mike told Makayla as they headed back to the motel.
“Jack, who’s Jack,” Makayla asked?
“Jack Bridgeman, He’s the head of the Chamber of Commerce in the area and is regarded as a leader in the business community. No one ever stands up to him like that.”
“Listen here Mike and listen closely, your Jack is no businessman. He is a bully and people are frightened of him. We have vineyards around the country where the wine is so bad you can hardly drink it but they make more profit than his vineyard does. Business is about looking after customers, customer service and very little else. The best product helps but without those other two, you’re bound to fail. Why do you think it is that the company owns Bridgeman’s vineyard?”
“I guess he wanted the money from the sale.”
“Yes, that’s right but he didn’t just want the money he needed the money because if we hadn’t bought him out he would have been declared bankrupt. That, though is between you and me and no one else. That is your next lesson. What you learn at work stays at work do you understand?”
“Like what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas?”
“That is right. Do you know what Oscar, our CEO called his property in Barcelona?”
Mike thought for a while before answering. “I have no idea.”
“He called it Vegas. Do you get the picture?”
“Yes, I understand perfectly.”
“Do you? Now let me clarify so that there is no misunderstanding. Bridgeman’s position on the Chamber of Commerce is a great help to the community and to our business dealings so we don’t ever say anything that may downgrade what the community may think of him. We can think what we like but we never ever say it. Agreed?”
“Yes.”
“Now what happens between you and me on a personal level or between your wife and my husband remains between us, right.”
“Of course, I wouldn’t want people to know about Mary and Marcus.”
“And the baby, if there is a baby is yours correct.”
“Yes, if it’s my wife’s baby then it must be mine.”
“Good. Now tonight we will have separate rooms. After we have dined we have a couple of drinks and then we return to our separate rooms. It is important that you mess up your bed before you join me in my room. We do not want the cleaning staff to meet your wife at the local shop and ask her did she know that you slept with me, do we?”
“You are a beautiful woman, Makayla but your common sense and intelligence outweigh your beauty.”
“You know what, Mike. That is the best compliment I have ever received from any man. I think you and I will become very good friends.”
“Friends and Lovers, I hope.”
“Yes, maybe even better than that, lovers and friends. You may fill a gap in my life but if I’m not mistaken you will need me to fill a gap in your life after Marcus finishes with Mary.”
“Very likely, I think. I tried to have sex with her after Marcus the first time and it was almost impossible for me.”
“But you didn’t stop her?”
“No, it was impossible but so exciting.”
“Yes, Oscar told me the same thing once about his wife, Irene. He loves her so much that he wants her to have what he can’t give her so he gave her to Marcus. I helped by asking her to be my bridesmaid. That put them together. She is due in about seven months.”
“Marcus got her pregnant?”
“Yes, she pretended to use contraception but in reality, she made sure that there was a good chance that it would fail and she made sure that Oscar knew that there was a risk than on the final day together on the day she was due to ovulate she made love to him without any protection. Oscar and I watched.”
“You watched your husband make love to the wife of the CEO of the organization that you both work for. Man, that is something. And to add to that he got her pregnant. Unbelievable.”
“Yes and now it is your wife’s turn.”
“Are you protected, Makayla?”
“I’ve told you before. It is something that I’m not willing to say.” She looked at him and he just stared back expressionless. After a while, she told him, “Ah-ha, that is not on the agenda. That is not going to happen.”
“Spoilsport. Just think how exciting that would have been for both Oscar and his wife knowing that there was even a slight chance of her conceiving.”
“There was no slight chance, buster. She let Marcus take her while she was ovulating with no protection at all.”
“There is a lot of similarities there with Mary. Is that what you mean?”
“Yes, but different. She did it as an afterthought knowing that once Marcus had her pregnant then his attention would switch back to me. She did it to save my marriage.”
“Really?”
“Yes, really.”
“Don’t you think this arrangement is a little one-sided, Makayla?”
“One-sided, why?”
“Well, Oscar’s wife gets pregnant trying to save your marriage. My wife is with your husband knowing she is using no protection at all and your response to taking a little risk to make things a little bit more exciting for us is simply, no!”
“You know what they call a woman who risks getting pregnant don’t you?
Mike thought for a while thinking, fool, stupid but it was not something that he would ever say about his wife so he replied, “No, I have no idea.”
“They call her mum.”
“I see.”
“Look, you have a point, Mike. Maybe I could take just a little risk to spice it up a little for you. What did you have in mind?”
“I don’t know. I hadn’t thought about it. Are you going to tell me what type of protection you use?”
Makayla hesitated before she replied, “I take the pill.”
“Okay, so when did you start, you know, this cycle.”
“I started a couple of days ago, probably the day before I met you and Mary.”
“Well, how about you don’t take any more pills until we return to Sydney.”
“But that is only two days away.”
“That may be the case or, maybe not. Remember it was Marcus’s idea to send us up here. I suspect he will try to keep us up here as long as he can so that he can be with Mary all day, every day without interference.”
“How would you know that?”
“Mary always sees me off if I go somewhere without her. I waited for her to come back a
t Sydney but she didn’t. It was worrying me until on the way up here I thought why that might be. I think he sent us here to keep me away from Mary and if so then he will find a way of keeping us here.”
“Okay so let’s assume that what you say is true. What is your proposal to add a little risk to our game?”
“Well, what say you stop taking the pill until Marcus allows me to have sex with my wife again.”
“That’s not going to be much of a risk, just two days, is it? Women miss two days all the time but don’t conceive.”
“Yes, but if for example, Marcus tries to keep us up here for three or four days which I think he might then there is some risk, correct?”
“Yes, the risk would start after two days and escalate from there.”
“So what we would be doing is handing the extent of the risk dependant on your husband’s desire to keep me away from my wife.”
“I like it. Yes, let’s do it.”
“We need some rules for it to work. First off, once started there can’t be any reneging on the deal, right?”
“Agreed,”
“Secondly Marcus and Mary are not to know what the deal is, okay?”
“Agreed.”
“Third, you must allow me to finish inside you every time and you don’t have the right to refuse me?”
“As if I would. Yes, I agree.”
“Next, it ends the moment that I am given access to Mary’s pussy for sex. If we get back to Sydney and Marcus keeps me away from her or she refuses me then you don’t take a pill. To make it interesting I’d like you to give me your pills.”
“I don’t know about that.”
“What part don’t you know about?”
“The part about if Marcus keeps you away from her.”
“Okay well, we’ll change the rules. Once we are back in Sydney the rule about not telling Marcus or Mary becomes void. That only applies while we are kept up here. What that means is if either one of them stops me from having access to my wife then they are increasing the risk knowing that they are doing so. It takes the responsibility out of our hands.”
Makayla gave a little giggle before she replied, “Okay, I’m happy with that.”
“So we have an agreement on how we add a little risk to our trip?”
“Yes, we do.”
“Then you had better give me your pills. It starts right now.”
“No, you’re wrong. It started yesterday morning. I didn’t take my pill this morning. I was going to do that tonight. That means that even if we go home as planned then it will be heading towards three days.”
“Mister Bridgeman, you have been asked by my husband who is about to be promoted to the position of Australasian manager to put together a list of work that needs to be done to attract customers to the vineyard that you manage for us and you have told me that there is nothing to be done. Are you sure that is the case?”
“Missus, my family has managed this vineyard for seventy-five years and I’ll tell you exactly what my deceased father would have told you, piss off. You don’t have the authority to demand anything off me. I take it as an insult that you assume that what was once my family’s vineyard needs updating.”
“It looks to me as if we may have to ask the CEO to intervene. This work has to be done in preparation for the team of four coming later in the year.”
“I don’t threaten easy young lady. Mike, where did you pick up this make-believe blackmailer? Okay, let’s go to the CEO right now.” He picked up his mobile and pushed a couple of buttons. “Hello, is Oscar there?”
There was a delay then, “When will he be back. I’ve got a lady here by the name of Makayla who keeps saying she needs a list of work to do to upgrade the vineyard.”
After a short delay, he handed the phone to Makayla, “This woman said her name is Renae. She wants to talk to you.”
“Renae is Oscar’s secretary.” She said to him. She put the phone on loudspeaker then to the phone. “Hello, Renae, how are you going?”
“I’m fine Makayla. How are you and that husband of yours?”
“Marcus is back in Sydney. I’m with Mister Bridgeman at the Hunter.”
“Bridgeman, let me see. I’ll pull the file.”
“Mister Bridgeman is here with me, now, listening to us.”
“Yes, I knew that. Okay, I have the file. It says that he is cantankerous, fails to work along with others and may need to be replaced if he continues to not co-operate. Is he assisting you, Makayla?”
“He seems to think that I don’t have the authority to make the changes required.”
“Yes, well, the vineyard is one of our less profitable ones. He makes great wine but the staff have few if any sales skills. I’ll talk to Oscar about his refusal to help you and Oscar may choose to replace him. I know where Oscar is. I’ll get back to you in a couple of hours.”
Bridgeman took the phone off Makayla, “There’s no need to call Oscar,” he told Renae. “I only wanted to verify Makayla’s authority.”
“That’s good, Mister Bridgeman but I’ll still need to let Oscar know.”
“Really, is that necessary,” Bridgeman asked?
“I’ll let Makayla decide that,” Renae replied. “I’ll call you in an hour, Makayla and you can tell me about what Marcus is doing.”
“Okay, we’ll talk then,” Makayla told her before ending the call.
….
“Oscar, Irene needs you urgently at the hospital,” Renae told him. “How soon can you get there?”
“I’m at a meeting. I’ll excuse myself and go right now. It’s a ten-minute drive.”
“It sounded urgent. Leave the meeting now and I’ll make your excuse by video link for you.”
“Okay,” He said then turned to the meeting, “I have to leave. My secretary will make my excuses by video link. Just turn on the TV,” he said as he sprinted to the door.
…
“Which room is Irene in,” Oscar asked the nurse.
“Follow me,” she said and taking large steps led him down the passageway.
“Oscar, thank God you got here quickly,” Irene stated as he entered the door.
Oscar leaned over her and he kissed her. “Are you okay?” he asked.
“I am now. My husband is here with me.”
“What happened,” he asked?
“I’m bleeding. I think we will lose the baby. The doctors think there is little hope.”
“Oh God, that is so terrible for you,” Oscar said.
“Yes, but we can’t change things that are not meant to be,” she replied.
“I guess but we were so looking forward to her,”
“You guessed the sex then,” she asked.
“Yes, I watched you with the girls and then with Michael and there was a difference with the girls just like you have been this time.”
“Could you ring the girls and Michael and let them know that I’m in the hospital.”
“Yes, of course, what would you like me to tell them?”
“Tell them that I was pregnant and it looks as if I have lost the baby. I guess we should have told them before now that I was pregnant. It would have made things easier for us.”
“They are out there living their lives, honey. If we had told them before now they would have made our lives a nightmare asking all sorts of difficult questions.”
“Yes, I guess so but now we will be under pressure and they will still be asking difficult questions.”
“Less so now because they will be more concerned that you are okay.”
“I guess. Lay down beside me honey. I want to feel your body against me to reassure me. I’m going to need a lot of that for a while.”
“Yes, I know and I’ll enjoy every second of it.”
Oscar lay down beside her. She had lifted the sheet up so that his body was against her. He smiled as he felt that familiar heat that he always felt when their bodies touched.
“Renae is coming over tonight, Oscar. I want you to ask her to stop with you. You’ve been without sex for quite a long time now and you don’t deserve that. Look after her for me.”
“No, Irene, you are not well. I want to stay here with you.”
No, no, no, I want us to get to the stage with Renae where we did before with Marcus’s sister, Teresa. She wants it and I want it and I know how much you like her. You do like her, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do but not in a sexual way. She’s not only a great employee but a good friend. It wouldn’t be right to be having sex with an employee.”
“Why? She wants it, I want it and you’re about to retire so then you won’t be her employer. You are just adding complications to something that is quite simple, Oscar.”
“I guess.”
“Besides, I don’t know how long it will be before you and I can have sex so you will need someone to fill the gap. Use our bedroom.”
”No, even if I do this thing I will not use our bedroom.”
“You must, Oscar because if you don’t there has to be a transition and that could get messy.”
“Messy?”
“Yes, she knows that I entertain in the pool house so if you invite her back to our bedroom she will know that we are both asking her.”
“Do you think so?”
“Yes, now it is time that you left to go entertain her. She will be there in an hour and you need to bath and shower before she arrives.”
“Alright but remember that I didn’t want this.”
“I appreciate that you lie to make me feel better, Oscar. Now, go get her and make sure she enjoys it. Make love to her, don’t just have sex.”
“You once told me that I didn’t know how to just have sex. I made love, not sex.”
“Yes, I did, didn’t I? That was until Makayla told me differently.”
Oscar laughed, “But you must excuse me for that. I was watching you with Marcus and I knew that you would probably conceive. Do you blame me?”
Irene chuckled, “it was a magic moment, wasn’t it?”
“Yes, it was and I think that Makayla thought so too.”
“Yes, she told me and don’t forget Marcus. Finally, he achieved his ultimate conquest. He would have thought he had won the lottery.”
Oscar was quiet for some time as was Irene. Finally, Oscar said, “It was good wasn’t it?”
“It was fantastic for us all except we have lost our baby. That’s heartbreaking.”
“We could do it all again after you’re better that is.”
“Oscar!”
“You didn’t say no.”
“No, I didn’t say no but it is crazy. Sooner or later we need to grow up, Oscar and become a couple, I mean we are a couple but I mean just a couple.”
“After the baby is born we can become just a couple with Renae. I know you Irene and you wouldn’t have called me urgently if the baby had a chance of survival. When you are out of the hospital and fully recovered, we will take a trip to Sydney to visit Marcus and Makayla. I’ll discuss it with Makayla before then.”
“I love you, Oscar. You’re the best husband a woman could ever wish for.”
“Thank you. I’m glad that you appreciate me as much as I do you. Now I must scram to feed Renae her steak and salad.”
“And don’t forget to give her the desert she is coming over for.”
“We’ll see,” Oscar said as he kissed her then walked off towards his car.
…
“I was amazed that you were able to get the better of Jack,” Mike told Makayla as they headed back to the motel.
“Jack, who’s Jack,” Makayla asked?
“Jack Bridgeman, He’s the head of the Chamber of Commerce in the area and is regarded as a leader in the business community. No one ever stands up to him like that.”
“Listen here Mike and listen closely, your Jack is no businessman. He is a bully and people are frightened of him. We have vineyards around the country where the wine is so bad you can hardly drink it but they make more profit than his vineyard does. Business is about looking after customers, customer service and very little else. The best product helps but without those other two, you’re bound to fail. Why do you think it is that the company owns Bridgeman’s vineyard?”
“I guess he wanted the money from the sale.”
“Yes, that’s right but he didn’t just want the money he needed the money because if we hadn’t bought him out he would have been declared bankrupt. That, though is between you and me and no one else. That is your next lesson. What you learn at work stays at work do you understand?”
“Like what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas?”
“That is right. Do you know what Oscar, our CEO called his property in Barcelona?”
Mike thought for a while before answering. “I have no idea.”
“He called it Vegas. Do you get the picture?”
“Yes, I understand perfectly.”
“Do you? Now let me clarify so that there is no misunderstanding. Bridgeman’s position on the Chamber of Commerce is a great help to the community and to our business dealings so we don’t ever say anything that may downgrade what the community may think of him. We can think what we like but we never ever say it. Agreed?”
“Yes.”
“Now what happens between you and me on a personal level or between your wife and my husband remains between us, right.”
“Of course, I wouldn’t want people to know about Mary and Marcus.”
“And the baby, if there is a baby is yours correct.”
“Yes, if it’s my wife’s baby then it must be mine.”
“Good. Now tonight we will have separate rooms. After we have dined we have a couple of drinks and then we return to our separate rooms. It is important that you mess up your bed before you join me in my room. We do not want the cleaning staff to meet your wife at the local shop and ask her did she know that you slept with me, do we?”
“You are a beautiful woman, Makayla but your common sense and intelligence outweigh your beauty.”
“You know what, Mike. That is the best compliment I have ever received from any man. I think you and I will become very good friends.”
“Friends and Lovers, I hope.”
“Yes, maybe even better than that, lovers and friends. You may fill a gap in my life but if I’m not mistaken you will need me to fill a gap in your life after Marcus finishes with Mary.”
“Very likely, I think. I tried to have sex with her after Marcus the first time and it was almost impossible for me.”
“But you didn’t stop her?”
“No, it was impossible but so exciting.”
“Yes, Oscar told me the same thing once about his wife, Irene. He loves her so much that he wants her to have what he can’t give her so he gave her to Marcus. I helped by asking her to be my bridesmaid. That put them together. She is due in about seven months.”
“Marcus got her pregnant?”
“Yes, she pretended to use contraception but in reality, she made sure that there was a good chance that it would fail and she made sure that Oscar knew that there was a risk than on the final day together on the day she was due to ovulate she made love to him without any protection. Oscar and I watched.”
“You watched your husband make love to the wife of the CEO of the organization that you both work for. Man, that is something. And to add to that he got her pregnant. Unbelievable.”
“Yes and now it is your wife’s turn.”
“Are you protected, Makayla?”
“I’ve told you before. It is something that I’m not willing to say.” She looked at him and he just stared back expressionless. After a while, she told him, “Ah-ha, that is not on the agenda. That is not going to happen.”
“Spoilsport. Just think how exciting that would have been for both Oscar and his wife knowing that there was even a slight chance of her conceiving.”
“There was no slight chance, buster. She let Marcus take her while she was ovulating with no protection at all.”
“There is a lot of similarities there with Mary. Is that what you mean?”
“Yes, but different. She did it as an afterthought knowing that once Marcus had her pregnant then his attention would switch back to me. She did it to save my marriage.”
“Really?”
“Yes, really.”
“Don’t you think this arrangement is a little one-sided, Makayla?”
“One-sided, why?”
“Well, Oscar’s wife gets pregnant trying to save your marriage. My wife is with your husband knowing she is using no protection at all and your response to taking a little risk to make things a little bit more exciting for us is simply, no!”
“You know what they call a woman who risks getting pregnant don’t you?
Mike thought for a while thinking, fool, stupid but it was not something that he would ever say about his wife so he replied, “No, I have no idea.”
“They call her mum.”
“I see.”
“Look, you have a point, Mike. Maybe I could take just a little risk to spice it up a little for you. What did you have in mind?”
“I don’t know. I hadn’t thought about it. Are you going to tell me what type of protection you use?”
Makayla hesitated before she replied, “I take the pill.”
“Okay, so when did you start, you know, this cycle.”
“I started a couple of days ago, probably the day before I met you and Mary.”
“Well, how about you don’t take any more pills until we return to Sydney.”
“But that is only two days away.”
“That may be the case or, maybe not. Remember it was Marcus’s idea to send us up here. I suspect he will try to keep us up here as long as he can so that he can be with Mary all day, every day without interference.”
“How would you know that?”
“Mary always sees me off if I go somewhere without her. I waited for her to come back a
t Sydney but she didn’t. It was worrying me until on the way up here I thought why that might be. I think he sent us here to keep me away from Mary and if so then he will find a way of keeping us here.”
“Okay so let’s assume that what you say is true. What is your proposal to add a little risk to our game?”
“Well, what say you stop taking the pill until Marcus allows me to have sex with my wife again.”
“That’s not going to be much of a risk, just two days, is it? Women miss two days all the time but don’t conceive.”
“Yes, but if for example, Marcus tries to keep us up here for three or four days which I think he might then there is some risk, correct?”
“Yes, the risk would start after two days and escalate from there.”
“So what we would be doing is handing the extent of the risk dependant on your husband’s desire to keep me away from my wife.”
“I like it. Yes, let’s do it.”
“We need some rules for it to work. First off, once started there can’t be any reneging on the deal, right?”
“Agreed,”
“Secondly Marcus and Mary are not to know what the deal is, okay?”
“Agreed.”
“Third, you must allow me to finish inside you every time and you don’t have the right to refuse me?”
“As if I would. Yes, I agree.”
“Next, it ends the moment that I am given access to Mary’s pussy for sex. If we get back to Sydney and Marcus keeps me away from her or she refuses me then you don’t take a pill. To make it interesting I’d like you to give me your pills.”
“I don’t know about that.”
“What part don’t you know about?”
“The part about if Marcus keeps you away from her.”
“Okay well, we’ll change the rules. Once we are back in Sydney the rule about not telling Marcus or Mary becomes void. That only applies while we are kept up here. What that means is if either one of them stops me from having access to my wife then they are increasing the risk knowing that they are doing so. It takes the responsibility out of our hands.”
Makayla gave a little giggle before she replied, “Okay, I’m happy with that.”
“So we have an agreement on how we add a little risk to our trip?”
“Yes, we do.”
“Then you had better give me your pills. It starts right now.”
“No, you’re wrong. It started yesterday morning. I didn’t take my pill this morning. I was going to do that tonight. That means that even if we go home as planned then it will be heading towards three days.”